FIGU Bulletins 2

PDF generated using the open source mwlib toolkit. See http://code.pediapress.com/ for more information. PDF generated at: Thu, 31 May 2012 04:49:10 UTC

Contents
Articles
FIGU Bulletin 011 FIGU Bulletin 022 FIGU Bulletin 028 FIGU Bulletin 036 FIGU Bulletin 038 FIGU Bulletin 042 FIGU Bulletin 043 FIGU Bulletin 046 FIGU Bulletin 056 FIGU Bulletin 057 FIGU Bulletin 059 FIGU Bulletin 061 FIGU Bulletin 13 FIGU Bulletin 48 FIGU Bulletin 52 FIGU Bulletin 62 FIGU Bulletin 67 FIGU Bulletin 69 Pineal Gland The Pineal Gland - A Summary 1 10 14 20 30 32 35 37 40 45 46 52 63 68 73 75 78 80 85 96

References
Article Sources and Contributors 100

FIGU Bulletin 011

FIGU Bulletin 011

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: 3 FIGU Bulletin Number: 11 FIGU Bulletin Date: August 1997 (English Edition: July 1998) Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Heidi Peters Date of Translation: Unknown

Synopsis
Topics Include: ASTEROID MOON; SECOND "MOON" OF EARTH; DISCOVERY OF A PLANETOID BEYOND PLUTO; STAR "CORPSE" BLACK HOLE "BABY STARS"; DISCOVERY OF A PLANET; CLOUD OF ANTI-MATTER; GALACTIC "FOUNTAIN"; METEORITE CRASHES UPON CAR; POSSIBLE ATTACKS UPON EARTH BY EXTRATERRESTRIALS; "FATHER" OF THE HUBBLE SPACE TELESCOPE DIES; YETI SIGHTING IN CHINA; SCIENTISTS WHO BELIEVE IN GOD; UFO SECT WANTS TO CLONE PEOPLE; HUMAN MACHINES; SECRET UFO DOCUMENTS FROM SPAIN; QUESTIONS FROM OUR READERS; New From The Wassermannzeit Publishers:: "FROM THE DEPTHS OF SPACE ..."

FIGU Bulletin 11 Translation

ASTEROID MOON
In June 1997 the German Research Agency for Aeronautics and Space Travel (DLR) announced the discovery of a small moon in close proximity to the asteroid Dionysus. This announcement of the two discoverer astronomers generated a small scientific sensation because the only previous irrefutable identification of an asteroidal moon had come from NASA's (National Aeronautic and Space Agency) space probe Galileo. The astronomers, Gerhard Hahn and Stefano Mottola from the Berlin Institute for the Research of Planets, were successful in discovering the moon because they noticed fluctuations of light as they were studying Dionysus. The theoretical likelihood of moons or other satellites orbiting asteroids has been predicted now for quite some time. Billy

SECOND "MOON" OF EARTH

Research into Earth's close and distant surroundings revealed that a second, much smaller moon is trailing Earth on a complicated track around the sun. Astronomer Paul A. Wiegert of the Department of Physics and Astronomy, York University, Ontario, Canada, reports that the recently discovered mini moon is an asteroid 5 kilometers [3.1 miles] in diameter. To the naked eye this mini moon appears invisible as it moves around the Earth in a "horseshoe orbit." The approximately one-year orbital period for this second Earth companion is strongly influenced by our planet. Saturn and its two satellite moons, Janus and Epimetheus, form a similar configuration with their triangular-celestial-body pattern. The asteroid, respectively mini moon, is known as "3753." Every 385 years it approaches the Earth to within 12 million kilometers [7.5 million miles], approximately 31 times the mean distance from Earth to the Moon. For this

FIGU Bulletin 011 reason, the threat of a collision with our planet is virtually non-existent, even though this chunk repeatedly intersects Earth's orbit.Calculations reveal that the last close encounter occurred more than 100 years ago, and that in 1998 the minimum distance to the asteroid moon will be 50 million kilometers [31 million miles], or approximately 130 times the mean distance from Earth to the Moon. According to some calculations, and in spite of its complicated orbit, asteroid 3753 has allegedly already been Earth's faithful companion for several millions of years. However, the Pleiadians/Plejarans have stated that the chunk has only orbited the Earth in its present position for approximately 75,000-80,000 years, from the time when planet Malona or Phaeton, respectively, was destroyed. Billy

DISCOVERY OF A PLANETOID BEYOND PLUTO

Beyond planet Pluto, US scientists have discovered a new planetoid that travels around the sun on a profoundly elliptical orbit. This confirms statements made by the Pleiadians/Plejarans, who have said that our solar system's periphery extends much further into interplanetary space than terrestrial astronomers have assumed. As they investigated regions beyond Pluto's planetary orbits, astronomers discovered the celestial object, which has an approximate diameter of 500 kilometers [310 miles]. They estimate that the planetoid, while orbiting the sun, could distance itself up to 20 billion kilometers [12.5 billion miles] from the sun. This would amount to more than 3 times the distance between the sun and Pluto, with an average distance of 5.95 billion kilometers [3.7 billion miles], while the distance between the sun and Earth is calculated as a mere 152 million kilometers [94 million miles]. The planetoid bears the temporary name "1996 TL66," which indicates that it was actually discovered in 1996. Though astronomers realize that it differs from the approximately 3 dozen known ice-and-rock chunks discovered during the past 5 years in the Pluto orbital region and beyond, they have not revealed how it is different. The region beyond Pluto's orbit where these planetoids travel is known as the Kuiper Belt, named after Mr. Kuiper, its Dutch discoverer. Chunks within this belt are considered to be its own fragments that travel on a noticeably more circular orbit around the sun than the newly discovered planetoid. Worth repeating here are remarks made by the Pleiadians/Plejarans, who have stated that the outer fringe of the Kuiper Belt extends farther into interstellar space than terrestrial astronomers are assuming (see above). This fact, in particular, demonstrates that scientists also erred about the material cloud from which originated, many tens of billions of years ago (not a mere 8, 10, 12, 15 or 18), the sun and Earth, along with other planets and the two quasi suns Saturn and Jupiter. I was told the material cloud is incredibly larger and far richer in mass than terrestrial scientists have surmised until now, and it extends immensely farther into interstellar space. Billy

STAR "CORPSE" BLACK HOLE "BABY STARS"

Published reports in May 1997 indicate that the Hubble space telescope was able to take sensational photographs of the "corpse" of a star, respectively a gas ring which is a remnant of the explosion of a distant sun. The Hubble telescope also located a black hole 300 times larger than our sun. And in one section of the Orion Nebulae the telescope discovered "baby stars" ejecting gas jets into space. Another report reveals that Hubble detected in the M84 Galaxy yet another black hole with a massit may seem hard to believeat least 300 million times that of our mother sun. Billy

FIGU Bulletin 011

DISCOVERY OF A PLANET
Discoveries of previously unknown planets are becoming increasingly more frequent now. One recent announcement reported that American astronomers have discovered yet another planet the size of Jupiter, nearly 50 light years from Earth. The planet, orbiting the fixed star Rho Coronae Borealis, has a an external temperature of 200-260 C [392-500 F] and would be, therefore, not conducive to life as we know it. Billy

CLOUD OF ANTI-MATTER
According to information from the American space agency (NASA), a cloud of anti-matter 4,000-light-years wide, was recently discovered in the Milky Way. William Purcel, scientist and member of the discovery team, commented that the origin of this new and unexpected source of anti-matter is very mysterious. The anti-matter cloud was discovered when scientists used energy analyses to explore space from a NASA gamma-ray observatory. Another anti-matter cloud was found approximately 3,000 light years from the Milky Way in a region of space of which terrestrial scientists continue to claim that it is totally devoid of anything. Their claim runs counter to that of the Pleiadians/Plejarans who insist no regions exist in space which are completely empty. Even in those areas terrestrial scientists assert are void there are some clouds of matter, at the very least, and therefore no empty regions exist in space. Billy

GALACTIC "FOUNTAIN"
At the end of April ['97] various media sources reported the following: "In the center of the Milky Way there bubbles a fountain." This announcement refers to a discovery made by American astronomers using a satellite observatory. As a rule, explosions or shots and the like, are portrayed completely erroneously in Sci-Fi movies. When spaceships, stars, suns or planets, explode in such space movies, or when shots are fired and the guns bang for all they're worth, the event is always associated with a huge racket in form of detonations, crashing noises, hissing, and so forth. The same applies to those scenes which show anti-matter hitting matter, where, just as with the explosions, there is a monumental series of flashes. Although such misrepresentations do not occur in every Sci-Fi film, they usually dobut wherever there is a rule, there is always an exception. Well then, whatever the reason, tremendous lightning flashes may occur in the vacuum of space. But due to the lack of a sound-carrying atmosphere, no detonations, hissing or the like is ever generated. In space even the most spectacular explosion remains completely silent. The Compton Satellite Observatory, from where the Milky Way's central "fountain" was discovered, has no interest therefore in picking up banging or exploding sounds in space, but is searching for gamma flashes, which are generated when material particles impact anti-matter particles. And this is precisely what continuously takes place at the center of our Milky Way, a phenomenon terrestrial scientists have suspected for quite some time, where they expect to find a large positron cloud, which is expanding on the same level of our disk-shaped Milky Way, respectively, galaxy. Within anti-matter are positrons, the electrons' anti-particles, carriers of electricity, and elements of the atoms' outer shell. When positrons impact electrons, they obliterate each other at lightning speed. To their amazement, astronomers saw not only one but two clouds, of which the second one acts as a type of anti-particle fountain when it vertically ejects vast amounts of positrons into space to our galaxy's level. Arnold Benz, astronomy professor at the Swiss Technical College of Electronics (ETH) of Zrich, reported that the entire phenomenon came as quite a surprise and the discovery would indicate "a black hole is the source of the shaft of light." The astronomers declared that their explanation for the phenomenon may be but one of several because the source of the "fountain" could be the result of a string of exploding stars/suns, a situation which could also create anti-particles. Another theory put forth by the scientists is that the anti-particles result from the merging of two

FIGU Bulletin 011 neutron stars.No one can yet tell which of these hypotheses, if any, ultimately will be the one the scientists embrace. The only certain thing is that Earth and its inhabitants are in no danger because of the findings, since anti-particles are extremely rare in space and have only a minuscule chance of crossing the vast distance from their source to our planet, since they would, sooner or later, strike a material particle en route and become obliterated a safe distance from Earth. Billy

METEORITE CRASHES UPON CAR

In Chambery, France, a 1.5 kilogram [3.3 lbs] meteorite crashed onto a parked car on April 11, 1997, and set it afire. The molten basalt chunk from space left behind black dust and remnants of small grey stones on the vehicle's roof. Furthermore, so goes the report, small white and yellowish balls that repelled each other were discovered at the site. The University of Savoy analyzed slivers of material found at the impact site which revealed the meteorite was semi-solid and not radioactive.The automobile's owner found the fact that his car had been demolished by a projectile from space too difficult to accept and insisted on filing a claim for arson. He did explain, however, that he was awakened around 3 a.m. by a bright glow, which was accompanied by a noise similar to fireworks. When he looked into the courtyard of his house he saw the roof of his car in flames and that another vehicle parked adjacent to his was damaged. Billy

POSSIBLE ATTACKS UPON EARTH BY EXTRATERRESTRIALS

Several years ago I pointed out that terrestrial astronomers were on the verge of endangering everyone when they launched into space some probes with detailed information about terrestrial humanity, along with our planet's position in the SOL system within the Milky Way galaxy. I indicated that these probes could fall into the hands of extraterrestrials who are hostile towards Earth and are prepared to conquer us or to retaliate. They would come to Earth and attack it in order to gain control over the planet and/or to enslave terrestrials, possibly even kill them. Ponder merely the fact that powerful intelligences exist in the Sirius regions who have been revengefully searching for millions of years for those defectors who had escaped from their, the ET's, control and whom they had genetically manipulatednamely the terrestrial human population in order to subsequently exterminate them. It is fortunate for us that these Sirians live in a constellation located in another space and time configuration from ours. However, the danger that they will eventually discover Earth does exist and that they then could strike back, particularly when the probes the Americans feeblemindedly launched, are found either by the hostile Sirians or by some other aliens from the depths of space who may crave to conquer our planet. In this regard I am not the only one to share this opinion. In April '97 the famous British science genius Stephen W. Hawking spoke with various media outlets about precisely this subject: London -- The Extraterrestrials Could Attack Us At Any Moment or Little Green Men Kill, and so forth World renowned 53-year-old professor Stephen Hawking, holder of the Sir-Isaac-Newton- Chair at Cambridge University has a warning for us. On a CD-ROM the genius describes the scenario that would fall into play with the arrival on Earth of extraterrestrial intelligences. He states: "They are far more advanced and aggressive than we are. We will find ourselves in the same position as the natives were when Christopher Columbus landed on the shores of America. Mankind will be decimated by wars and diseases. How will these extraterrestrials find us? Through space probes and radio waves." Professor Hawking is particularly concerned about the American "Pioneer 10" probe, which, launched into space ten years ago, is by now already 67 times the sun-to-Earthdistance away from us [approx. 10 billion 184 thousand kilometers = approx. 6 billion miles]. On board are all details as to who and what we terrestrials are all about,

FIGU Bulletin 011 including the location of planet Earth with respect to the SOL System, and what position our solar system holds in the galaxy. And what do other great minds have to say to this question: "What would happen if extraterrestrials suddenly landed on Earth?" Professor Dr. Hans ElsSsser, Max-Planck-Institute stated that Prof. Hawking's warning was purely a fabrication and as such it lacked any basis since there is absolutely no indication that Earth is threatened by extraterrestrials. This entire matter is nothing but sensationalism. (This is the typical attitude of an obstinate scientist.) To other more pointed questions regarding Dr. H. ElsSsser's thoughts on any potential evidence becoming available for the existence of extraterrestrials and the possibility of their official arrival on Earth, as well as the consequences, he replied that this scenario would present profound effects of a biological, philosophical, and theological nature upon the self-esteem of Earth's human population. One could envision that the people would become very anxious and behave like a startled flock of chickens. Religious questions, in particular, would have to be entirely re-evaluated and thought through. Hark Bohm, movie director, when asked for his sentiments regarding extraterrestrials, responded: "After the discoveries on Mars I am convinced that similar living conditions to those on Earth can be found in other regions of space." Wolfgang Saalbach, high school principal from Frankfurt replied to the same question as follows: "I believe in extraterrestrial lifehuman life cannot be the non-plusultra of all things." Prince Philip of England said: "There is evidence of extraterrestrial life." Paul Horowitz, astrophysicist at Harvard University: "An attack by aliens? Are you trying to scare me? The danger of being run over by a street car is much greater." Billy

PIONEER 10
Space probe "Pioneer 10" continues on its voyage through the infinite vastness of space while sending signals back to Earth as programmedbut no one is listening any longer. The project was terminated by the American space agency after it had been in operation for 25 years. Nonetheless, the probe with its dangerous telemetry data about Earth, our solar system in the Milky Way, and information pertaining to terrestrials continues, in fact, to race through space, where it may be found by aliens one day. The potential danger is realthe probe could present the gravest danger the Earth and its inhabitants have ever faced. A 70-meter-high parabolic antenna in Spain, which was until now directed toward the probe, has now been pointed and realigned in other directions. "Pioneer 10" was launched on March 2, 1972, when US President Richard Nixon sought re-election and Vietnam was still a site of heavy fighting. In many ways the probe was a genuine pioneer of space travel, for it was the first manmade craft to penetrate the asteroid belt. "Pioneer 10" also delivered the first photographs of Jupiter, after which it left the region of our solar system's largest planet and sped into the seemingly void depths between the stars. Now the probe continues to travel through space at approximately 45,000 kilometers per hour [28,000 mph]. However, this does not necessarily imply it will reach the next star any sooner than 30,000 years from now. But for now "Pioneer 10" remains the most distant of Earth's space probes. Billy

FIGU Bulletin 011

"FATHER" OF THE HUBBLE SPACE TELESCOPE DIES

Considered by experts as being the "spiritual and political father of the Hubble Space Telescope," American physicist and astronomer Lyman Spitzer died, an April 1997 report stated. The New York Times article reports that the 82-year-old Spitzer died of heart failure at his Princeton, NJ, home on March 31, one day after Easter. He had been working in his Princeton University laboratory until the day of his death. In 1947 Spitzer drafted his initial concept of the Hubble telescope and persisted with its development and execution until its launch in 1990, although, along the way, he had met with stiff opposition. The physicist was also the spear-heading force behind the Hubble telescope's predecessor, the Copernicus space observatory, which was launched by NASA in 1972. In addition to astrophysics, Professor Spitzer actively pioneered plasm physics where his goal was to create nuclear fusion as an unlimited, clean energy source. Billy

YETI SIGHTING IN CHINA

During May 1997 the mysterious snow creature Yeti was reportedly seen for the first time in the northern region of China. The 2 m [6'6"] tall being left gigantic footprints and walked with a stride twice the length of a human. Billy

SCIENTISTS WHO BELIEVE IN GOD

Unfathomable as it may seem even as the latest findings become known regarding the Big Bang theory, the origin of life, and evolution, two out of five physical science researchers continue to believe in a living god whom they consider the creator of the world and all life on it, and in eternal life in the kingdom of the creator-god after death. These statistics were revealed after American astronomers, biologists, and physicists were surveyed. One would assume that these scientists have the best understanding to realize no godly being could ever be capable of creating the miracle of the universe, including all living things and other phenomena. Besides, when their beliefs are examined from a logical viewpoint, a god entity could never have existed prior to the universe's creation since it consisted only of non-space and non-existence before that time. This, then, would contradict the claim that god always existed and that he created the world and all life from absolutely nothing. And yet, by comparison, how logical is the statement from Genesis regarding the origin of Creation from which the Absolute Absolutum developedfrom an Ur-Ur-Ur-idea of a cluster of energy within a relative nothing? (Ur- is a German prefix indicating original, primeval, most ancient.) Data from the aforementioned survey rather conclusively reaffirm the identical results obtained some 80 years ago, when the psychologist James Leuba triggered a scandal in puritan USA in 1916. At that time Leuba sent questionnaires to 1000 randomly selected scientists from the American Who's Who in science and asked them about their belief in God, the immortality of the human "soul," and their own wish for immortality. He received approximately 700 replies, which revealed that 17% of the respondents felt extremely uncertain about their belief system, while about 42% believed in God and another nearly 42% did not believe in God. The latest survey now indicated that 39.3% believe in God and 45.3% were non-believers. The non-believers were falsely categorized simply as atheistsbecause they failed to believe in God. The percentage of doubters and agnostics amounted to 14.5%. The recent questionnaires reveal that only every tenth astronomer, biologist or physicist has a desire for immortality80 years ago it was every third respondent. Billy

FIGU Bulletin 011

UFO SECT WANTS TO CLONE PEOPLE

With an entirely clear conscience one may call the "Raelian Movement" an imbecilic UFO sect. And now they are once again spouting off in a questionable manner. This sect, founded by French automobile journalist Claude Vorilhon, awaits the blessing of "Elohims" and praises the cloning of human beings. For a cool US $200,000 the UFO sect claims that it will clone humans. The project is part of the-end-is-nigh-ideology of Vorilhon, a clever and smart fisherman-of-the-faithful. The story of Vorilhon's sect began on December 13, 1973. This date was also the alleged beginning of the "New Age" when, according to his claims, extraterrestrial entities who call themselves "Elohims" made a revelation to him. Vorilhon, who disseminates untruth, claims that these 1.20 m [4 ft] tall extraterrestrial super beings have visited him in their UFOs and designated him as their mystical conveyor of salvation on Earth. The lively bunch of little extraterrestrial men supposedly introduced themselves to him as this self-proclaimed guru's foster parents. Vorilhon says the Elohims told him they began breeding terrestrials in their laboratories 13,000 years ago but their genetic gameplaying was not very successful, since an alleged inspection from space later revealed that Earth was in chaos. As a result, Vorilhon says, the Elohims felt sorry for their terrestrial wards who were irrationally bashing in each other's skulls, holding wars, committing adultery, performing criminal or villainous acts, and disobeying their creators in other ways as well. Consequently, the creators had to come up with a rescue plan, indeed, an entire rescue mission, to save the depraved earthlings. In 1975, when the Elohims purportedly revisited Vorilhon, they invited him for a quick outing through the cosmic spheres, where he allegedly had the opportunity to sit at the dinner table with ancient biblical personalities as he visited the Elohims' home planet. There they divulged their plans to "Rael," as they call him. Of course, these plans always fit harmoniously into his delusional assertions to which many thousands of believers have since fallen prey. Furthermore, so claims Vorilhon, the aliens mandated that he establish a UFO sect, after which he and his followers, along with the terrestrial human population, would be allowed to witness the peaceful invasion by the Elohims near the turn of the millennium. In 1974--telling rubbish and mad fantasies--"Rael" [aka Claude Vorilhon] wrote his book The Message of the Extraterrestrials-- The Book That Tells The Truth. From the onset of his machinations he has also continued to hold lectures and various types of other activities, to which many of his faithful have succumbed. In 1994 he even went so far as to induce the Swiss Raelites into demanding that the Swiss government grant diplomatic immunity to the Elohims. And in order to receive the Elohiminal extraterrestrials in style on Judgment Day, Rael's followers simultaneously presented model plans for an ambassadorial residence for the aliens which the fanatically faithful Raelites intended to finance to the tune of 6 million Swiss Franks [approx. US$ 4 million]. In his reply to the strange demands of the sectarians, former Federal Council Otto Stich whimsically queried them as to how they intended to deal with the aliens at the annual New Year's reception for all diplomats. Once again in accordance with the false teachings of their guru, the Raelites now believe that through their human cloning project they will rapidly advance toward their goal to salvation. Together with their extraterrestrial Elohiminal foster parents, they vie for the salvation of the evil and degenerate terrestrials who are, so they believe, exceptionally degenerate beings, lost almost beyond hope, and total freaks within the entire universe. Hence, their objective is to remedy the many human shortcomings through cloning technology. The Raelites operate from a headquarter in Geneva, Switzerland; a base they established over a period of several years. In order to reach their imbecilic and deranged objectives, to put it mildly, the guru's followers sacrifice 7% of their entire income, which adds up to quite a healthy bundle considering the sect's membership totals somewhere between 20,000 and 40,000. Billy

FIGU Bulletin 011

HUMAN MACHINES
In the contact reports and in Prophecies published by FIGU, we are told that human machines will play an important future role on Earth. These human machines will be human beings who have electronic-electric impulse transmitters connected to their nerve cells, etc. The Bavarian Television channel "Bayern 3" broadcast the following news item on March 17, 1997: A team of scientists from Munich, Germany, coupled nerve cells of mice with a silicon chip in which an exchange of electric signals took place. At the opening of the 61st Conference of Physicists in Munich, Professor Hans Danielmayer stated: "This will open the door for the future replacement or stimulation of human nerve functions." Nearly 900 participants attended the Munich conference and 650 papers will be presented to introduce the most recent research into extraterrestrial physics applicable to the Theory of Relativity and Radiation and Particle Physics. Teletext 170--Bavaria 3

SECRET UFO DOCUMENTS FROM SPAIN

ARD and Bavaria 3 (German television stations) reported on March 20, 1997: Madrid - Spain's military establishment released secret documents pertaining to UFO sightings from the 1970s through to the 1980s. The newspaper ABC announced that the 83 reports were formerly classified as "Top Secret." Allegedly, among them is a report describing an unexplained phenomenon in 1980 which was witnessed by former head of the Spanish government Surez. According to Bavaria 3, twenty-two sightings have never been explained. Teletext 155--ARD and Bavaria 3

QUESTIONS FROM OUR READERS

Question: Is the sphinx older than the pyramids of Giza and was the sphinx previously a lion? Some claim that several chambers and tunnels exist below the structure. How old is the Sphinx and was it built by refugees from Atlantis? Angelique Royers, Switzerland Response: I will answer this question with an excerpt I took from my conversation with Ptaah during Contact 256, May 13, 1996: Billy: ...I would like to ask you something about the pyramids, which are not only found in Egypt but all over the globe. Asket told me once during a contact, that the pyramids were constructed under the direction of extraterrestrials. At the time, in 1956, she stated that the pyramids were built two times 36,650 years ago (from 1956)hence, 73,300 years ago. Forty years have passed since then, which would put the pyramids' time of origin at approximately 73,340 years. And yet, scientists profess something altogether different. They place the construction time much later, just a few short millennia before the birth of Jmmanuel. Ptaah: I am familiar with this misrepresentation and miscalculation. When you calculate back from today, the pyramids were indeed erected approximately 73,340 years ago. This includes not only the pyramids found in Egypt, but also all others located around the Earthwhose distance from the sun amounted to 152.5 million kilometers [95 million miles] during the pyramid's construction era. The pyramids were covered on the outside with a solid layer of limestone and lime mortar, and they were accordingly higher than they are today. In those days the Cheops pyramid measured 152.5 meters [500 ft] in height, representing 1 meter per 1 million kilometers of the Earth-to-sun distance at the time. Over the course of millennia, the outer limestone layers were removed as were parts of the actual pyramids themselves due to erosion or when the material was removed by people to construct other buildings and the like. The pyramids' purpose changed repeatedly as well. In their last function they served as tombs, but in other locations they also served as cult temples. The pyramid structures and the many interconnected, subterranean rooms were constructed under the direction of humans of extraterrestrial origin who had come to Earth in those ancient times from the Orion constellation. For this reason the Egyptian pyramids were constructed to replicate this

FIGU Bulletin 011 constellation, while the sphinx points toward the Leo constellation. The utilization of the pyramids as tombs and the likealong with the hieroglyphicsdate back to more recent periods ranging from just prior to Jmmanuel's days, some 2,000 years ago, into the past of a little more than 13,000 years ago. Extensive subterranean spaces, components of each pyramid complex, became subterranean villages of varying sizes where their human inhabitants hid from the looming terrestrial dangers and threats from outer space. Ptaah/Billy Question: Do the Plejarans know anything about the cause of the TWA plane which crashed on July 17, 1996, in Moriches Bay, N.Y.? Urs Hinnen, Switzerland Response: To this question I will also reply with an excerpt from a dialogue I had with Ptaah during Contact 258, February 20, 1997: Billy: . . . And now I would like to ask you about your investigations into the drama in the USA where a passenger plane exploded and crashed in Moriches Bay. You promised you would immediately inform me about the events there after you had checked everything. ... Ptaah: This is right. Well, our suspicions were correct regarding the circumstances surrounding the Moriches Bay area crash of the TWA plane on July 17, 1996. The disaster was precipitated by a U.S. Navy antimissile missile. After the radar computers locked onto it, the navy erroneously classified the plane as an unidentified object, a UFO in other words. The command was given to shoot down the object, no questions asked. Reasoning was that the craft, which had been prematurely and carelessly classified as an "unidentified flying object," to some degree allegedly threatened the national security of the USA. Of course, the government, secret services, and the navy are now using every means possible to keep this fact under wrap and secret. Ptaah/Billy Question: How old is the central star of our SOL System, and how did it originate? Pius Keller, Switzerland Response: According to Pleiadian/Plejaran information, the age of our sun is 1 trillion and 730 billion years. This figure is, therefore, considerably higher than the age accorded to the universe by obstinate terrestrial astronomers who claim that the universe is a mere 8-18 billion years old. This 1 trillion 730 billion year age of our sun refers to the total and complete time it has existed from its actual origin, which in reality goes back to the first clustering of Urenergy. The Pleiadians/Plejarans therefore do not calculate the sun's age from the time the sun itself was created, but from the time when the first gases and the like began to form, from which the sun ultimately originated after a trillion-year-long process. The sun formed not in a single event but came into being as a by-product of our Milky Way galaxy whose Ur-origin dates back to 1 trillion 911 billion years. Contrary to all the unrealistic claims by terrestrial astronomers, our universe is approximately 46 trillion years old, while the Earth itself is about 650 billion years oldonce again calculated, of course, from the initial formation of the first gaseous matter in the Milky Way, from which the initial formation process began, and from which, ultimately, the Earth formed as a solid planetary body about 5 billion years ago (see Contact Report 241, February 3, 1992). Billy New From The Wassermannzeit Publishers:

FIGU Bulletin 011

10

"FROM THE DEPTHS OF SPACE ..."

Contacts with the Pleiadians/Plejarans by "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier (German only!!!) Billy describes his contacts from the very first to the present. The contents include: How It All Began; My First Contact; Asket's Explanations; Attacks; Documentation; Disbelief; What the Extraterrestrials Told Me About The People Of Earth; What the Extraterrestrials Told Me About Their Home Planet; Travels Through Space And Time; The Message The Extraterrestrials Have For Us Humans Beings; The Future Development of Earth . . . and much more. 393 pages, inc. 16 pages of 4-color photos, A5 format, threadbinding Price CHF 50.00

Source
FIGU.org [1]

References
[1] http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ Documents/ tabid/ 114/ Default. aspx

FIGU Bulletin 022

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: 3 FIGU Bulletin Number: 22 FIGU Bulletin Date: June 1999 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Unknown Date of Translation: Unknown

Synopsis
Topics Include: UFO Congress; REOPENING OF THE MEIER CASE; Methusalem Meier; Wendelle Stevens; Kal Korff; Phobol Cheng; Jim Deardorff; Michael Hesemann This is only an excerpt from the entire FIGU Bulletin.

FIGU Bulletin 22 Translation

Date: Wed, 24 Feb 1999 From: Mary Jane Shippen Subject: THE REOPENING OF THE MEIER CASE Dear B.E.A.M. (= Billy Eduard Albert Meier) Cybergroup,

FIGU Bulletin 022 having just arrived back from Laughlin and still in awe from my experience at the UFO Congress yesterday before the routine of daily schedules begin to impinge I offer my impressions of this remarkable day, February 23, 1999, to you. Wendelle Stevens gave the first talk with sparkling blue eyes, like a grandfather reliving exciting adventures he told us about the time when he first visited Billy from trying to find his way to the farmhouse in Switzerland with the "psychic" directions of his companions to the CIA (and other agency) interventions and "abductions" by them. all very fascinating and almost unbelievable. Then, Michael Hesemann, in a very entertaining presentation made us laugh as he presented the absurdity of Kal Korffs attempts to discredit Billy, giving many details disproving his claims. He also presented many UFO slides and some excellent film footage that Billy took in the early 70s. I was amazed. Methusalem spoke a fit, very slender young man, age 25, wearing cowboy attire disarming any tension that may have been in the audience with a gentle directness and sincerity, using slow and calculated English to say that the Pleiadian message is of love and respect for ourself first and then, to love and respect our fellow human beings to learn and evolve like and speechless he compared his own recent growing and learning (with his fathers help) like that of a "little tree growing bigger and bigger". and then, said that his father is his most valued treasure. He said that he had been through some tough times with his mother, not knowing why she is acting the way she is acting now remembering for us the first time he saw a UFO when he was 2 when his mother was there with him relating the story how Hans Schutzbach dropped the camera during the 30 minute sighting not getting any close-up pictures because he was so nervous making the analogy that this is one of the reasons because people become so overwhelmed by the sightings that more sightings are not being made for us "normal human beings". It was wonderful (and strange at the same time) to see Methusalem look so much like his father so grown up now, so mature and positive. It was, indeed, a privilege to witness this young man who now stands up so proudly to speak for his father. Phobol was the most unexpected delight and surprise of the day. She is about 4'10" or 11" tall with light brown skin... so round and lovely... with medium length brownish hair, soft around her face.With a loving, gentle demeanor she spoke of the times she saw Billy and Asket at her grandfathers Ashram in India. How, from the time she was about 9 years old until about age 14, a lady with long dark hair... only about 5'1" tall... would come to her beside her bed at night, just before sleeping, to stroke her hair ... and "talk" to her without words ... helping her to understand some things and to help her know about what will happen someday in the future as it is happening now. and that this was the same lady whom she and her brother and many others had seen walking Billy in the area inside inside Ashram. It was like "coming home" for her when she and Billy met again, about 5 years ago, in 1993 staying up for 3 nights talking ...without sleep sharing memories together. She showed us a picture of Billy leaning on a fence in a cowboy outfit (looking much like Methusalem) with 2 monkeys next to him on the fence a camel resting on the ground behind. And she showed other pictures, too... some that Billy had taken of UFOs near the Ashram area ones he had never shown to anyone else before. Michael Hesemann has put together something very special here for all of us to take pride in and to share with the world. It was a most exciting and awe inspiring afternoon lasting 2 hours past the 6:30 end time. A security problem delayed the start time my guess was that there had been a threat on Methusalem or Phobols life but I dont know for sure. For the video: THE REOPENING OF THE MEIER CASE send $35. + $6. shipping to : International UFO Congress, Inc. 9975 Wadsworth Pkwy #K2-504 Westminster, CO 80021 Phone: (303)543-9443 FAX:(303)543-8667 The 3 tape audio of the THE REOPENING OF THE MEIER CASE is $20. + $3.50 S.H.

11

FIGU Bulletin 022

12

From: Jim Deardorff deardorj@proaxis.com Hello List, I certainly second what Mij reported. The whole afternoon/early evening was truly outstanding and awesome. You would need the video tape, to get the full picture, or at least the audio tapes. Phobols presentation was the highlight of it all, Id say, because of her first-hand contact with Asket, her having seen Meier and Asket together on numerous occasions, her having witnessed Askets UFO craft hovering over the ashram on more than one occasion, and her sincerity and forthrightness. She spoke for nearly an hour, Id estimate, starting with the explanation why she and her brother, Cambodians, were at her grandfathers ashram in India for several years, and even why her grandfather had earlier left Cambodia for that location. She received a standing ovation afterwards. A surprise guest that followed her for a brief presentation was an Indian woman, Sashi, who had tutored Phobol in the Hindi language, since coming from Cambodia she and her brother had had to learn Hindi. She didnt look much older than Phobol, and so perhaps had been no older than 20 when Phobol was 10 when she had seen Meier & Asket in 1963 (when Meier still had his left arm). Sashi was a witness to Phobol having spoken to her briefly several times about the woman (Asket) whom others at the ashram referred to as "the goddess" or some such, and about her ship in the sky. So Sashi is an important corroborator of Phobols testimony. It would be interesting to learn how Phobol came into contact again with Sashi recently - Michael H. may know about this. Phobol told her interesting story of how she came into awareness about Billy 5 or 6 years ago, causing her to make her visit soon after to Schmidrti. Phobol confirmed that when she had known Asket in 1963 Asket had had dark hair, but definitely possessed long ear lobes. () Thanks very much for the excellent summary, Mij. Regards, Jim From Ralph Toscano <govinda@connix.com> Mary Jane: Thanks for the fascinating insights into The Reopening of the Meier Case. I certainly will make it a point to get a copy of that video I have one question I dont wish to sound stupid but who is this Phobol that everyone is talking about? Is this the same person called Pauline or some such pseudonym? I hate asking dumb questions but I really wish I can get a clarification as to who this person is Pardon my ignorance Salome, Ralph From: Mary Jane <mshippen@ix.netcom.com> Dear Ralph, The Speakers Lecture Descriptions sheet from the congress gives the following: Phobol Cheng (Cam-bodia). Will present first person testimony of the sightings and contacts she witnessed as a teenager while living at an Ashram in India when Billy Meier was there studying with her grandfather. It was stated at the Con-gress that she is a UN diplomat to Cambodia now. She said she has been working as a diplomat for 14 years and as a girl between the ages of 9-14 lived in India with her grandfather in his ashram. During that time, she was visited by a beautiful lady with long dark hair, about 51 tall, who put her head on her lap and stroked her hair singing to her and talking without words until she fell asleep. She told her Hindi teacher, Sachi, about it at the time and Sachi dismissed it as childhood imaginings. Later, when Sachi saw some craft in the sky, she began to believe Phobol and is now coming forward to confirm what Phobol is saying. Phobol saw Billy walking with Asket many times during that time. Her younger brother loved to play with Billys two monkeys named Emperor and Empress Hanuman after the monkey god and goddess in Indian mythology (I believe.) Some years ago, she talked to Wendelle Stevens,

FIGU Bulletin 022 asking him if Billy was the same man that she knew. To make sure, she had Wendelle ask Billy in a letter if he had a monkey and what his name was. Billy gave the name of the monkey* and from there the story of Phobol and Billys reunion unfolds Mary Jane Wendelles meeting Phobol at one of his lectures and the letter about the monkey is derived from the video The Meier Years A Retrospective Vol.I which I picked up at the Congress and is also probably available by mail order from: Intl UFO Congress, Inc., 9975 Wadsworth Pkwy# K2-504, Westminster, CO 80021 (303)543-9443 From: Jim Deardorff <deardorj@proaxis.com> Hi Mary Jane, To try to fill in a trivial detail, the two monkeys names were nearly the same: the one was the Emperor Hanuman and the other the Emperess Hanuman, as I recall it (spelling somewhat uncertain). One of them is mentioned in a copy of a letter from Billy to Wendelle that Wendelle published in Vol. 4 of his Message from the Pleiades. It would be interesting to learn just where and how Meier acquired the two monkeys, and for how long they traveled around with him. Phobol mentioned that Meier would always feed them first, and if there was something left over, then have a bite to eat himself. This was one of the little things that had made a lasting impression on her. Another was that when she looked into his eyes, his eyes seemed to look into her inner core, in a manner different from anyone else; this also stuck in her memory. So when he showed up at the ashram a year or so later, in 1965, minus an arm, she remembered right away who he was. Another incident she spoke of, not involving Meier directly, was that one time as she entered her grand-fathers ashram, she saw two strange men in white robes (do I remember the white right, Mij?) sitting one on each side of him, speaking to him. She overheard part of the conversation, and when it was over, the men just suddenly vanished in the same manner, apparently, as Meier himself has done many times at the beginning of a contact. So Phobol then knew that these men were not from Earth. Regards, Jim

13

Source
FIGU.org [1]

FIGU Bulletin 028

14

FIGU Bulletin 028

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: Unknown FIGU Bulletin Number: 28 FIGU Bulletin Date: May 2000 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Dyson Devine, Vivienne Legg and others. Date of Translation: Unknown

Synopsis
Topics Include: The Near Death Of Semjase; Forum posts by Anthony W. Cynor & Christian Frehner This is only an excerpt from the entire FIGU Bulletin.

FIGU Bulletin 28 Translation

The Near Death Of Semjase
For some weeks now FIGU has its own English discussion forum in the Internet. This discussion forum has found great interest in the meantime. In one of the many interesting discussions someone asked a question as to what happened to Semjase on December 15, 1977. I answered him as follows: While Semjase was sitting in a locked room at the Center, discussing various matters with Billy, a person who knew that Semjase was in there sneaked to the door in order to hear her voice. When Semjase heard a light knocking at the door she got excited and, while rising to her feet, she stumbled and fell with her head upon an electric stove and toward the wall. In falling she pushed the button of her transmission device and vanished (= was beamed up) into her ship where she was laying on the floor for a longer time. When she didn't return to the station Quetzal went searching for her and found her there in a deep coma. In addition to a broken arm Semjase suffered a severe brain damage. The base of her skull was broken. On the flight back to Erra Quetzal tried to take the pressure away from her brain by applying a vacuum device. On Erra, only seconds before she would have died, she was frozen. Later, with the help of a highly developed race from the DAL Universe, she recovered. However, she had (and still has) to re-learn her consciousness-related abilities again, a process that last some 70 years. Then, another person wrote the following posting: This is the official story, however there have been serious questions about this and evaluations indicate the injuries are more consistent with a beating than with a fall. Particularly of interest is the way in which she could have fallen so as to break an arm and sustain injuries in the back of the head so severe to as drive shards of bone into the brain. An impact with the cement support for a stove seems unlikely. By the way which arm was it, I cannot find the material in any references concerning that. I had asked you this before but unfortunately the topics rise again. Others consulted generally do not want to consider the implications of the theory of it being a case of attempted murder and not an accident. Especially

FIGU Bulletin 028 considering later developments one definitely has serious concerns as to who at FIGU would have had the disposition to do it especially the ability to sneak up on an Erran without them becoming aware of it. Another thing in question is why there was no alarm given off by the beamship when the vitals of Semjase were diminishing and why such an extended period of time passed before the ship was located. With Terran technology such a scenario would be likely but with Erran technology being used it raises some questions. After five answers to that person's posting from three persons, and after Billy having been informed about the matter from the USA, I wrote my second reply: What are you aiming at with your confused and crazy posting regarding Semjases's accident? Of course your innuendo has nothing to do with the truth! The truth is that Semjase was sitting at the table. When she heard the sound from the door she wanted to leave and stood up, but with one of her feet she was caught by the table leg, which was the reason why she fell upon the portable electric iron stove which was damaged by her fall. Billy himself also jumped up, heard her faint cry and saw her head crashing against the wall--just before she vanished. Obviously during her fall she had triggered the button of her transmitter device. (Source: 95th contact of December 17, 1977) Unfortunately, Semjase didn't have the protection device with her on that contact since she didn't intend to stay long at the Center, and because she felt safe in that special location/room. (The Plejarans usually wear such a device in order that they may be warned--and protected--if a terrestrial person comes near them.) Ah yes, Semjase broke her right arm. ... I think you are in danger of losing ground and reality beneath your feet. That's really a thing: A FIGU member trying to kill Semjase. If your innuendo would be true the Plejarans wouldn't have continued meeting with Billy! A question: Is Randy Winters behind this scheme? When we informed Billy about your posting he guessed that your crazy theory could be based on his untrue claim that since 1984 the Plejarans don't visit with Billy anymore. For those interested: On February 3, 2000, Billy had his 279th official contact (with Ptaah). Before closing I will mention another argument (from Billy): If the claim concerning a murder attempt by a FIGU member (that person is still a core group member!) would be true, the Pleiadians/Plejarans nowadays certainly wouldn't show themselves again above the Center in order that core group members can see--and even photograph--their ships! Once again one can only shake one's head about the confusing ideas some people can have. Christian Frehner, Switzerland Hi Christian & Billy: Thank you for the additional information. The theory is mine. I did ask Randy Winters several years ago about this and his response was that he could not think of anyone at FIGU who would have the inclination or capability of carrying out such an act. He said if Billy ever did anything it would have been that he made up the story just to cover up the idea that Semjase gave up on him. He had nothing derogatory to say about FIGU in this sense and said that the repercussions of a murder in this case would be enormous and thoughts that he would prefer not to deal with. Randy has nothing to do with this and to my knowledge has never addressed the subject except to me. Best Wishes, Anthony W. Cynor You can post this if you want.

15

FIGU Bulletin 028

16

The "Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion"

English Since 1903, anti-Semitic/neo-Nazi groups, organisations, individual fanatics and other types of circles antagonistic to Jews, have officially occupied themselves with the so-called "Protocols of the Learned Elders of Zion", which is attributed to Jewish-Zionist circles, respectively, Jewish/Zionist learned elders. Since then, again and again, it has given, and gives, cause for the persecution and hatred of Jews. Yet what actually conforms to the truth in regard to this? Said with few words - as the Pleiadians/Plejaren explain - it deals with a monstrous work of lies, with an uncommonly evil falsification, respectively, a plagiarism emerging from earlier novels which came about after the middle of the 19th Century. According to the Pleiadian/Plejaren information, the top person in charge of the Russian secret service in Paris, Pjotr Ratschowski, created the final version of the slanderous work in the years 1897/98, which was then first published in 1903 in Russia in the newspaper (The Banner), with the mendacious assertion that it was genuine. German Antisemitisch-neonazistische Gruppen, Organisationen, Einzelfanatiker und sonstige judenfeindliche Kreise funktionieren seit 1903 offiziell mit den sogenannten herum, die jdisch-zionistischen Kreisen resp. Weisen zugeschrieben werden.

Seither gaben und geben sie immer wieder Anlass zur Judenverfolgung und zum Judenhass. Doch was entspricht in bezug auf diese tatschlich der Wahrheit? Mit wenigen Worten gesagt - wie die Plejadier/Plejaren erklren - handelt es sich um ein ungeheures Lgenwerk, um eine ungemein ble Flschung resp. um ein Plagiat, entstanden aus frheren Romanen, die nach Mitte des 19. Jahrhunderts entstanden. Gemss den plejadisch-plejarischen Angaben schuf daraus der oberste Chef des russischen Geheimdienstes in Paris, Pjotr Ratschkowski, in den Jahren 1897/98 die endgltige Fassung des verleumderischen Werkes, das dann erstmals im Jahre 1903 in Russland in der Zeitschrift (Das Banner) verffentlicht wurde - mit der lgnerischen Behauptung, dass das echt sei.

However, its actual distribution first occurred in the year 1919, and Die eigentliche Verbreitung desselben fand jedoch erst im Jahre 1919 statt, indeed quite explosively at the hands of the Russian opponents of the und zwar recht explosionsartig als Werk russischer Gegner der Revolution 1917 revolution. von 1917. Thereby, with the publication of the alleged Protocols, undoubtedly the intention existed to form anti-Semitism into a weapon against Bolshevism. They were then taken over in Nazi Germany - brought in and introduced by Fjdor Winberg, a Ukrainian officer and fighter against the Russian revolution, who was living in German exile. The slanderous work is still in circulation today and further causes further racial damage, whereby it is asserted that the Jews had created a secret world government and hoarded all the gold; this, and that the Jewish people are to blame for wars and political as well as commercial crises, and so forth. Such defamatory assertions exist in many kinds of variations, which naturally represent a godsend for anti-Semitic/Nazi circles and other extreme-right racist circles. The two following versions of nonsense assertions from the alleged Protocols may serve as an example. - Quote: 9. The Function of War. [3:3.] "In order to induce the power-hungry to a misuse of power we will bring all forces in opposition one to another.* Zweifellos bestand dabei die Absicht darin, mit der Verffentlichung der angeblichen Protokolle den Antisemitismus zu einer Waffe gegen den Bolschewismus zu formen. Im NSDAP-Deutschland wurden die dann bernommen - hergebracht und eingefhrt von einem in deutschem Exil lebenden ukrainischen Offizier und Kmpfer gegen die russische Revolution namens Fjodr Winberg. Das verleumderische Werk ist noch heute im Umlauf und richtet weiterhin und neuerlich rassistischen Schaden an, wobei behauptet wird, die Juden htten eine geheime Weltregierung geschaffen und alles Gold gehortet; die und das jdische Volk seien schuld an Kriegen und politischen sowie wirtschaftlichen Krisen usw. Solche verleumderischen Behauptungen existieren in vielerlei Variationen von, was natrlich fr antisemitisch-nazistische und sonstige rechtsextreme Rassistenkreise ein gefundenes Fressen darstellt. Als Beispiel mgen die zwei folgenden Versionen von Unsinnbehauptungen der angeblichen Protokolle dienen: - Zitat: 9. Die Funktion des Krieges ... <Um Machthungrige zu einem Missbrauch der Macht zu veranlassen, werden wir alle Krfte in Gegnerschaft zueinander bringen.

[7:2.] Throughout all Europe, and by means of relations with Europe, In ganz Europa, und mittels der Beziehungen Europas auch in anderen in other continents also, we must create ferments, discords and Erdteilen, mssen wir Grungen, Zwiesplte und Feindschaften erschaffen hostility. [7:3.] We must be in a position to respond to every act of opposition by war with the neighbors of that country which dares to oppose us: but if these neighbors should also venture to stand collectively together against us, then we must offer resistance by a world war ... " - or quote: 12. Death ... Wir mssen in der Lage sein, jedem Widerstand durch Kriege mit dem Nachbarland zu begegnen. Wenn diese Nachbarn es jedoch auch wagen sollten, gegen uns zusammenzustehen, dann mssen wir ihnen durch einen Weltkrieg Widerstand bieten ...> - oder Zitat: 12. Der Tod

FIGU Bulletin 028

17

[9.] "Death is the inevitable end for all. Therefore, it is better to bring ... <Der Tod ist das unvermeidliche Ende aller, daher ist es besser, jene that end nearer to those who stand in the way of our goals ... " diesem Ende nherzubringen, die unseren Zielen im Wege stehen.> These days, all governments and high government persons as well as all banks and their bosses - primarily the Rothschilds as well as commercial magnates, and so forth - become, through the anti-Semitic/neo-Nazi circles and extreme right circles, worked into in the slanderous machinations in order to stir up hate, especially against the Jewish world and their alleged world government. Heutzutage werden durch die antisemitisch-neonazistischen sowie sonstigen rassistischen und rechtsextremen Kreise alle Regierungen und hohen Regierungspersonen sowie alle Banken und deren Bosse - an erster Stelle die Rothschilds sowie die Wirtschaftsmagnaten usw. - in die verleumderischen Machenschaften der hineinpraktiziert, um den Hass insbesondere gegen die jdische Welt und deren angebliche Weltregierung zu schren. Zur Nazizeit wurde die antisemitische Hetzschrift mit Pro- und Hurragebrll speziell durch die Nazis verbreitet, und zwar nicht nur in Deutschland, sondern auch berall dort, wo Nazis in anderen Lndern ttig waren.

In the Nazi era the anti-Semitic inflammatory text, with hooray-bellowing, was especially distributed by the Nazis, and indeed not only in Germany, rather also everywhere where Nazis were active in other countries. In Switzerland these were the "Frntler" [lit. "those on the front"] who brought the mendacious Protocols into circulation as Adolph Hitler finally seized power in Germany in the Spring of 1933. That gave the Jewish organizations in Switzerland an opportunity to make a legal move against the slanderous Protocols and namely in the Bern Magistrates Court.

In der Schweiz waren dies die Frntler, die die Lgen-Protokolle in Umlauf brachten, als im Frhling 1933 Adolf Hitler in Deutschland endgltig die Macht ergriff. Das liess die jdischen Organisationen in der Schweiz dazu greifen, gegen die verleumderischen Protokolle gerichtlich vorzugehen, und zwar beim Berner Amtsgericht.

The process unleashed worldwide attention and it was made clear Der Prozess lste eine weltweite Beachtung aus, und es wurde klargelegt, that the alleged Protocols were a forgery, respectively, a work of lies. dass die angeblichen Protokolle eine Flschung resp. ein Lgenwerk waren. Unfortunately, several years later, the judgement was trivialized again in the High Court and, as it were, repealed, whereby the lies and slander against the Jews resurfaced. They are nothing other than lies, deceit and swindle in a form which is truly a crime against peoples. They are a monstrously defamatory poor piece of work of irresponsible, criminal anti-Semites; an evil, peoples-denigrating and genocidal poor piece of work with which Adolph Hitler and his myrmidons also occupied themselves and which contributed uncommonly much to Hitler's Nazi Reich being responsible for millions of innocent Jews and also people of different races and different beliefs - men, women and children - being tormented, tortured and handed over for gruesome deaths. For those interested, the following book is worth reading: "Die Protokolle der Weisen von Zion" by Jeffrey L. Sammons, Wallstein-Verlag, ISBN 3-89244.191-X. Leider wurde das Urteil einige Jahre spter durch das Obergericht wieder bagatellisiert und sozusagen aufgehoben, wodurch die Lgerei und Verleumderei gegen die Juden wieder Oberwasser gewann. Die sind nichts anderes als Lge, Betrug und Schwindel in wahrhaftig vlkerverbrecherischer Form. Sie sind ein ungeheuerlich verleumderisches Machwerk verantwortungsloser, verbrecherischer Antisemiten; ein bses vlkerverunglimpfendes und vlkermordendes Machwerk, mit dem auch Adolf Hitler und seine Schergen herumfunktionierten und das ungemein viel dazu beitrug, dass im hitlerschen Nazireich Millionen von unschuldigen Juden und auch Andersrassigen und Andersglubigen - Mnner, Frauen und Kinder - geqult, gefoltert und grauenvollen Toden berantwortet wurden.

Fr Interessenten ist folgendes Buch lesenswert: <Die Protokolle der Weisen von Zion> von Jeffrey L. Sammons, Wallstein-Verlag, ISBN 3-89244.191-X.

Should One Always Tell The Truth No Matter What?

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations Webmaster's note: Translation of this article was made by gaiaguys, during November 2009, and sent to Webmaster.

FIGU Bulletin 028

18

English Pages 9-10 Readers' Question Now a question of morality: is it really right, always - and really always - to tell the truth, even if one knows, in a certain situation, that a selfless lie could prevent suffering and thereby would actually only have advantages? The philosopher Immanuel Kant cites, as an example of his categorical imperative, the following case: a man pursued by a murderer seeks protection with a neighbour and hides in his house. Now, were the neighbour asked by the murderer whether he hid the man he seeks in his house, then he must tell the truth and hand the defenceless man over to the murderer.

German Seiten 9-10 Leserfrage Jetzt mal eine moralische Frage: Ist es wirklich rechtens, immer und wirklich immer die Wahrheit zu sagen, auch wenn man in einer bestimmten Situation weiss, dass eine selbstlose Lge Leid verhindern knnte und somit eigentlich nur Vorteile htte? Der Philosoph Immanuel Kant fhrt als Beispiel fr seinen kategorischen Imperativ folgenden Fall an: Ein von einem Mrder gejagter Mann sucht Schutz bei einem Nachbarn und versteckt sich in dessen Haus. Wird der Nachbar nun vom Mrder gefragt, ob er den gesuchten Nachbarn in seinem Haus versteckte, muss dieser die Wahrheit sagen und den wehrlosen Mann dem Mrder ausliefern.

In order not to break the law, he must, in every case, tell the truth, as Um nicht das Gesetz zu brechen, muss er in jedem Fall die Wahrheit sagen, it is also expected by his fellow humans. wie es auch von den Mitmenschen erwartet wird. What is to be made of this and what do the creational laws say about Was ist davon zu halten und was sagen die schpferischen Gesetze dazu? it? N.L./Germany Answer Immanuel Kant's uncompromising stance - that a concealment of something is designated a lie or an evasive lie - which is also advocated by various other philosophers, is, in the framework of this reference, not correct. Therefore when, in the aforementioned example by Kant, the presence of the one sought by the murderer is concealed by the neighbour, then that has nothing to do with a lie or an evasive lie, rather solely and alone with a fact's concealment, which results due to reasons of conscience and for the protection of the life of another human being. A lie or an evasive lie is something completely different to a concealment of a fact - there can be no argument about that - not even if all the philosophers in the world oppose it by screaming blue murder and running amok. N.L./Deutschland Antwort Immanuel Kants kompromissloser Standpunkt, der auch von verschiedenen anderen Philosophen vertreten wird, ist im Rahmen des Bezugs dessen unrichtig, dass eine Verheimlichung von etwas als Lge oder Notlge bezeichnet wird. Wenn also im vorgenannten Kant-Beispiel die Anwesenheit des durch den Mrder Gesuchten vom Nachbarn verheimlicht wird, dann hat das nichts mit einer Lge oder Notlge zu tun, sondern einzig und allein mit einer Verheimlichung eine Tatsache, die aus Gewissensgrnden und zum Schutz des Lebens eines anderen Menschen erfolgt.

Eine Lge oder Notlge ist etwas vllig anderes als eine Verheimlichung einer Tatsache darber lsst sich nicht streiten, und zwar auch dann nicht, wenn alle Philosophen der Welt dagegen Zeter und Mordio schreien und Amok laufen.

A lie or an evasive lie is, in every case, a conscious, untrue Eine Lge oder Notlge ist in jedem Fall immer eine bewusste, unwahre deception and statement for the purpose of one's own well-being and Tuschung und Aussage zum eigenen Wohl und Profit usw. profit, and so forth. A lie or evasive lie is, and therefore always remains, a deliberate distortion of the truth for one's own advantage, and indeed also in regard to feelings and emotions. Lies and evasive lies are a twisting of the facts - as well as intentional ambiguities, vagueness and hypocrisy - for the sake of one's own advantage in any kind of form. Eine Lge oder Notlge ist und bleibt also immer eine absichtliche Entstellung der Wahrheit zum eigenen Vorteil, und zwar auch in Hinsicht von Gefhlen und Emotionen. Lge und Notlge sind Verdrehungen der Tatsachen sowie gewollte Zweideutigkeiten, Unbestimmtheiten und Heuchelei zum eigenen Vorteil in irgendwelcher Form.

Lies and evasive lies are, therefore, something false, which originate Lgen und Notlgen sind also etwas Unechtes, das aus einem Geltungstrieb, from a craving for recognition, from angst, cowardice, revenge, hate aus Angst, Feigheit, Rachsucht, Hass oder falscher Liebe usw. entsteht. or false love, and so forth. In any kind of form - also in regard to morality - lies and evasive lies In irgendeiner Form auch in moralischer Hinsicht sind Lgen und are always an end in themselves and egoistic. Notlgen immer selbstzweckbezogen und egoistisch. From this the human thus avoids himself and adopts unworthy behaviour. Daher weicht der Mensch damit sich selbst aus und macht sich zur eigenen Nichtswrdigkeit.

FIGU Bulletin 028

19
Etwas zu verheimlichen gilt nicht als Lge und nicht als Notlge wobei die Notlge ebenso strikt begrenzt ist wie die eigentliche Lge.

To conceal something does not count as a lie nor as an evasive lie whereby the evasive lie is just as strictly delineated as is the actual lie. A concealment is based on a fact which could be communicated, about which, nevertheless, one remains silent, which, for example, can certainly be done for reasons of conscience or for the protection of one's self or another person. Through the concealment - which in no way can be equated with a lie or an evasive lie - the actual facts of a matter can therefore be concealed. How that appears in a particular case always is dictated by the situation, which certainly may be clear. Yet it is certain that a concealment, respectively, remaining silent, has nothing to do with a lie or an evasive lie, which in each case, always, in some form or other, relate to things which are ends in themselves. Concealment of, or remaining silent about, facts are, nevertheless, always and without exception a question of conscience, which can only be resolved through clear reason and in compliance with the related laws. This is the viewpoint of the spiritual teaching, which, as is apparent, is not compatible with the stated views of terrestrial philosophers, who, in their thinking as well as their expositions and explanations, are able to speak and philosophise in a way pertaining to purely material intellectual rationality. Billy

Eine Verheimlichung beruht auf einer Tatsache, die man mitteilen knnte, die man jedoch bewusst verschweigt, was z.B. sehr wohl aus Gewissensgrnden getan werden kann oder zum Schutz der eigenen oder einer anderen Person. Durch die Verheimlichung, die in keiner Weise mit einer Lge oder Notlge gleichzusetzen ist, kann also ein wirklicher Sachverhalt verschwiegen werden. Wie das im Einzelfall aussieht, ergibt sich immer aus der Situation, was sicher klar sein drfte. Doch fest steht, dass ein Verheimlichen resp. Verschweigen nichts mit einer Lge oder Notlge zu tun hat, die in jedem Fall immer in irgendeiner Form selbstzweckbezogen sind.

Eine Verheimlichung und ein Verschweigen von Tatsachen sind jedoch immer und ausnahmslos eine Gewissensfrage, die nur durch klare Vernunft und in Befolgung der diesbezglichen Gesetze geklrt werden kann.

Dies ist der Standpunkt der Geisteslehre, die, wie ersichtlich, nicht mit den Aussagen irdischer Philosophen vereinbar ist, die in ihrem Denken sowie in ihren Auslegungen und Erklrungen rein materiell-verstandesmssig zu reden und zu philosophieren vermgen.

Billy

Source
FIGU.org [1] gaiaguys.net (backup copy) [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ meier/ gaiaguys/ meierb28. htm

FIGU Bulletin 036

20

FIGU Bulletin 036

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: Unknown FIGU Bulletin Number: 36 FIGU Bulletin Date: October 2001 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Unknown Date of Translation: Unknown

Synopsis
Topics Include: Reader's question; Shimon Nusseibeh; Israel & Arabs; Taliban in Afghanistan; English and the Northern Irish; Americans; NATO; This is only an excerpt from the entire FIGU Bulletin.

FIGU Bulletin 36 Translation

Reader's questions
Question: First of all, I request that you do not officially publish my address and the country where I am staying. However, I don't have anything against the publication of my name. I am of Jewish faith, but nevertheless I cannot cope with what my companions in faith are doing in Israel against the Arabs by fighting against them using the most severe terrorist acts and committing unrestrained killings, as it also happens on the Arabs' side against the Israeli people in the same way. I cannot declare myself in agreement with this and, therefore, I am thinking about what can be done to stop the mutual hatred between the two peoples and bring about peace. Could you, Mr. "Billy" Eduard A. Meier, give me authoritative counsel? More and more, I am frequently ashamed to be a human and a Jew. Shimon Nusseibeh Answer: Far be it for me to occupy myself with politics, because it is not my task to be a mediator between peoples who want to exterminate each other out of religious or other idiotic reasons, and who -- in their hatred and fanaticism -- are even turning their own small children into killing machines; into people who do not listen to reasonable advice, and who would prefer to kill and to "play war" rather than to go about getting a lucrative and decent job. This also includes all of those armed individuals who believe they must defend their country and conquer it back, instead of achieving true peace and true freedom through reason and love, and peace and freedom in the form of a comprehensive and lasting coexistence that would be worthy of a human being. However, blinded ones, fools, idiots, killers, fanatics and those craving power, etc., can hardly be brought to act like this, because they don't have enough understanding to grasp real reason, and to recognize what is correct, to give up their high-handedness and lusting for power as well as their "roaring" hate and burning fanaticism, and to start thinking in a clear and humane way. But they cannot, because they are lacking intelligence to such an extent that neither a rational thought nor a reasonably resulting feeling may become firmly established in them. Therefore, primitivism in the word's most evil sense

FIGU Bulletin 036 prevails, and it can never be surpassed by reason because the necessary intelligence is lacking. Your question regarding a good counsel (from me) cannot be fulfilled, because those who are not capable of rational thinking cannot be brought to accept rationale and logic. There is no other choice than to let all of those murderous and unreasonable idiots slaughter and ultimately exterminate each other, and it doesn't matter if they are creatures from the criminal scene or people of the states. They believe that they have the right to murder and commit acts of terrorism -- something they are calling self- or state-defense -- all of which is approved and supported by like-minded people or other similar groups. That's my opinion and experience which I have witnessed in various countries of the world and in many regions during revolutions and war on this wonderful world; a world that is stripped to the ground more and more by unreasonable, criminal, war- and revolutionary-like imbecilic creatures who believe that they should be paid and praised and decorated with medals for their actions. I'm sorry that I cannot give you a tangible advice, because you can lead a donkey to water, but you can't make him drink. Moreover, he is stubborn and will be kicking and bucking the whole way. It is not only the Arabs and Israelis who are behaving like this, but also the English and the Northern Irish, the Taliban in Afghanistan, the Americans (who are interfering everywhere), and for quite some time NATO as well. Furthermore, it is also the Serbs, Albanians and Macedonians, in addition to the Iraqis and the Iranians and many, many others. All of the above-mentioned examples are only promoting war and terrorism, and not one iota of peace, love and freedom, because their inexcusable actions, utilized with naked and evil force, bring about new naked and evil forces, as well as hatred and vengeful-emotions, which then leads to new bloodshed, murder and manslaughter of all kinds. There is no excuse whatsoever for this, because all of it is totally scorning humanity and the reverence for life, and therefore everything lies beneath the dignity of humaneness, love, justice, freedom and peace. Very often there exists religious and fanatical ideas, thoughts, feelings and emotions that lead to the mutual slaughtering, killing and terrorizing by these diverse groups, as is especially the case in Ireland and on the Balkans and in Afghanistan, etc. The fanaticism and inhumane degeneration, as a rule, is as blatant, degenerated, bestial and full of hate in that even innocent women and children are literally dehumanized, massacred and slaughtered in a murderous and agonizing way. And it is especially these innocent women and children who have to suffer the most because of it all, since those who are executing the wars and murders are completely captivated by the delusion of playing war, as well as by religious insanity and idleness. They prefer to kill and rape and so forth, rather than to work. However, this is neither an excuse for war and murder, or for the misuse and raping of women and children nor for torture and death penalty. There isn't much more to say about this, except that even the most evil predator (even if it falls prey to degeneration like a man-eater), doesn't kill, murder, massacre and slaughter life forms in such an exceptionally primitive way. A predator isn't craving for blood, rape and torture, and isn't full of delusion, hate and revenge when compared to the degenerated humans and what they are doing to their fellowmen. Billy Question: Today (Billy's note: September 11, 2001) these terrible terrorist attacks have happened in America during which thousands of people have probably lost their lives, and other assaults may be expected. Therefore it will not stop with the destruction of the World Trade Center, the Pentagon and the failed destruction of Camp David. Can there really be nothing done to exterminate the world-wide growth of terrorism? Terrorism isn't really a means of solving problems and bringing about peace. What is your opinion? Could you state your view in one of your Bulletins? Noldi Joseph/Switzerland Question: On TV I have watched the terrorist attack in America and can hardly take it in. I am shocked. I question myself about how long it will be until something rational is done against terrorism and it is eliminated. There must be a possibility, because it cannot go on in this way and will keep getting worse. There must be an intervention by force, if no other possibility exists. Could you state your view in the next Bulletin? Thank you. Franco Mder/Switzerland

21

FIGU Bulletin 036 Franco Mder/Switzerland Answer: I have received identically worded or similar questions as well as proposals for measures against terrorism from various countries, and I will express my opinion: It's easy to say one can fight against terrorism with violence, but one should think about the result. As a rule violence produces violence again, and this continues incessantly and finds no end. Wherever there is quarrelling, war, revolutions and revolts, etc., there reigns the principle that one attack is followed by another, according to the ancient words, "As you do to me, I do unto you," and "He who is sowing violence and terror will reap violence and terror!" I have already extensively stated my opinion about this topic in Shimon Nusseibeh's question regarding the terrorist acts in Israel and Palestine. However, regarding the terrorist events in America I'm ready to give some additional comments, but I will stay out of politics and will only state my own neutral viewpoint: Basically each terrorist act of any kind is opposed to all humans' and individual's rights as well as to all humanity, and this is so even if terrorism is executed by anarchic, religious, sectarian terror organizations, by private criminal and vengeful elements, etc., or by governments, military and secret services. And a lot of states are tackling terrorist actions on governmental, military or secret service levels -- actions that scorn justice as well as humanity. Such terrorism often occurs in a form that certain countries are interfering with the domestic and foreign politics/policies of other countries, which actually isn't their business. In this form, governments are toppled and replaced by others that are compliant to those who interfered. To this end disagreeable governmental individuals are killed, massacred, blown up or bumped off in some or other way. It isn't a rare thing that trains, ships and planes are captured and brought into the power of terrorists, and are blown up or used as weapons, as the case in America has just proven. However, this is not restricted to religious-fanatical, sectarian-fanatical as well as anarchic and criminal elements only. This is also the case with governments, military and secret services that carry out identical activities, especially in regard to the interference in another state's affairs and by executing terrorist actions themselves. Such actions, however, are disguised as being "necessary" actions, or as necessary acts regarding the safety of a state, as retaliatory measures and self-defense as well as activities involving measures to bring about (socalled) peace and safety to the world or to their country and so on and so forth. However, it should be made clear that fanatical hatred and bloodthirsty feelings for revenge already exist or are being newly produced against the aggressors and those who use terror. And, therefore, counter-terrorism is promoted and supplied with fresh explosive fuel. Terrorism always stirs up new terrorism, because violence, again, begets violence. Terrorism is always a tit-for-tat response to something that has been justly or unjustly inflicted upon the terrorist party. This could already be the case if a state is sympathizing with another state and taking its side, if it is delivering weapons and food or is helping in some other way, when the receiving state is locked in dispute with some or several others for any reason. Terrorism is programmed in advance if a state sets itself up as a kind of world police and claims the right to interfere within the quarrels of other states or stands between two rival parties and favors one and discriminates or fights against the other. Through this, hatred and craving for revenge, is stirred up, and from this results murder, manslaughter, destruction and crime that, as a rule, finds expression in suicidal fanaticism through which all borders of logic, humanity and human dignity are exceeded in the same way as is the possibility of finding a tiny left-over morsel of understanding and reason. If there is the question of what could be done against terrorism, and if it is said that it must be eradicated, then I must ask; how should something be done against it? It is correct that terrorism must be eliminated; however this cannot be achieved through sheer violence. In the first place -- and this must be said -- the guilty governments, military and secret services that also pursue terrorism must be eliminated as well. The same holds true for all the fanatics who allegedly lead a fight for peace and who want to, in extreme ways, turn their religion or sect into fundamentalist forms; namely, into the one and only world religion or world sect. To this end, all murderous actions are correct and good for them, as is also the case with those who are acting out of purely criminal or privately vengeful reasons, or from reasons that belong to governments, military or secret services. And all of this brings troubles, death, destruction, annihilation, sorrow and misery to all of humanity.

22

FIGU Bulletin 036 Actions of all types that claim human lives and cause destruction and annihilation are of an offensive nature, and it doesn't matter whether they are executed by religions, sects, terrorist organizations, criminals, privately vengeful and jealous ones, governmental persons, military or secret societies of a governmental or privately-organized form. This will always remain -- in each and every case -- terrorism, except if such an action represents (real and true) selfdefense and, therefore, a defense of life or a country. Terror generates counter-terror, and brutal violence generates naked brutal violence again. There is the rule, therefore, that (one day) those (responsible) will be presented with the bill who are executing violence or terror, or some other criminal- or wrongdoing. Therefore, no state or person will be surprised when they are confronted with violence and terror, or when -- even from their own side -- equal violence, terrorism, or some criminal or simply some other wrong-doing begins. That is my opinion, my perception of it all and my recognition, my knowledge, my experience and my certainty. Billy Question: The terror attack in America upsets me to such an extent that I am willing to strike back on my own by blowing up Arabian consulates and embassies. I own the necessary means, like explosives, remotely operated detonators, etc. I think this would be a just undertaking and appropriate revenge to the cowardly terrorist attack. What is your opinion, Billy Meier? In this way, this terrorist attack could be somewhat avenged. P.A./Switzerland Answer: On the phone I already explained to you that you should refrain from such actions, because violence generates violence again, and terrorism generates terrorism. If you are executing your project against my advice, you are in no way better than the terrorists and those governments, military and secret services who also execute terrorist activities and who claim that it would be for the protection of their country and the safety of their country's population, etc. Please read the questions and answers that precede your question because they also deal with terrorism. Think about what I have stated as my opinion, namely that it is never worthy when one takes revenge against something evil, even if it is against violence and terrorism. Make an effort to bring order into your thoughts, feelings, emotions and your opinion, and try to find a solution for (Ed: within) yourself that takes you away from the truly insane and illogical, as well as vindictive thought of revenge. Try to find a possibility -- just as all terrorists, governments, military and secret services should do, -- that offers a peaceful solution, from which alone a peaceful coexistence can emerge. Namely, not only within yourself and between your feelings of hatred and revenge and your reason, but also in the case regarding the fallible governments, military, secret services as well as privately vengeful ones and the religious or sectarian terrorists. Please consider fundamentally that the Arabian consulates and embassies which you want to blow up certainly are not involved with the terrorist incidents in America, because it may be assumed that not just any Arabian states are behind these incidents, but instead, a hateful and vengeful terrorist organization of some non-state form. Would you by yourself, therefore, execute your project -- you would be wrong because you would attack innocent ones. Besides that, you would be nothing more than a terrorist killer. However, you did promise me that you would wait for my answer within one of our next Bulletins in order to read what I have to tell you regarding my opinion. And what I tell you here is my opinion, which you should also support, like your reasoning will surely suggest, if you allow it to unfold, and if you thoroughly ponder everything. For this I would be very grateful to you. Indeed there is already enough misery and sorrow as well as murder and manslaughter and also destruction and annihilation that is constantly stimulated to an ever worsening degree by terrorists and governments, military, secret services, private avengers as well as religious and sectarian fanatics. Therefore, there is no need for one more lunatic or idiot to give his endorsement (Ed: to these assaults or terrorism in general). And you would actually be a lunatic and idiot as well if you would implement your surely rash, illogical and idiotic idea. Whoever is or will be guilty of executing the terrorist assaults in America must risk their neck sooner or later, be it only for the reason that not only the vengeful Americans will hunt and eliminate them in a terrorist way, but also the assisting states. New bloodshed and new fanatical hatred and craving for revenge will be sowed, which leads to

23

FIGU Bulletin 036 counter terrorist attacks that, again, will be paid back with new counter-terrorism and revengeterrorism, respectively. And so it will continue, again and again. Violence follows violence, terror follows terror, murder and manslaughter follow murder and manslaughter, and destruction follows destruction. Neither one nor the other (Ed: the terrorists) will give in and become reasonable, because reason, peace, freedom and love are not questioned by the armed ones, mighty ones, those craving for power or the religious and sectarian fanatics to whom terrorism is a welcome means for the enforcement of their inhuman and idiotic plans. And those who belong to this group are making themselves high and mighty with stupid and primitive slogans and words, which are averring that each attack of any kind, each terrorist act and every injury etc., is a call for revenge and could only be answered by such, and not through a reasonable "giving way," through peaceful, logical and reasonable negotiations, through which at least a peaceful coexistence could result. And in time a peaceful and liberal "living together" and, ultimately, true peace and true freedom, as well as true love, could develop among the people. But there is no striving for this because each party is uncompromisingly asserting their viewpoint and are in no way willing to accept compromises from which slowly but surely a peaceful juxtaposition and mutual co-operation could develop, and that in political as well as religious form. There must be the condition, however, that all degenerations of the religions and sects are eliminated that hurt those of a different faith in any way, or persecute them even with murder and manslaughter and so on and so forth. But you, P.A., please ponder my words and let clear, logical reason prevail. Besides I have to tell you that if you should transform your crazy project into reality, you are producing a conscience level that you surely will not bear in the long run. The result will be that not only your conscience, but also your thoughts, feelings and, consequently, your psyche will play crazy and will make you sick, because I don't really think -- according to the impression you made on the phone -- that you are a crack-brained religious or sectarian fanatic who isn't capable of reasoning and logic. Besides, and you have to take this into consideration, you would be legally hunted as a damned terrorist and certainly be caught. Then you would have to undergo legal sentencing. Please think about this: "Only he who does right can live rightly." In this sense I hope that you will let reason prevail and free yourself from your crazy thoughts, and may you behave like a decent and respectable citizen. Refrain from feelings of hatred and revenge, and do not destroy or annihilate any material things as well as the harming of humans' bodies or lives. Billy

24

Yet another word...

There's something else to say about terrorism, acts of violence and assassination attempts: Anyone who commits terrorism, acts of violence and assassination attempts, among other things, and who interferes in disputes between foreign countries doesn't care at all about the need, mourning, disaster, destruction and annihilation or roaring suffering and misery they are causing. And it doesn't matter who they are. Whether they be an individual or organizations or states with their governments, military and secret services, etc. Instead they are rejoicing, cheering and boasting. However, when they are hit themselves and when the bill for similar actions is presented to them, then in the least they feel attacked without being responsible, even if they themselves have brought thousands and million-fold deaths as well as destruction, ruin and annihilation all over the world. And if it is really they who are hit, then the big shouting, wailing and gnashing of teeth begins. However, just some moments later all fear, shock and fright wear off in order to be replaced by the rising boundless and fanatical hatred and infernal lust for revenge. On top of that the world takes a stand with those to whom it sympathizes, and it assists them with all available means for (Ed: encouraging) additional injustice and terror acts that are unworthy of a human being. Through counter-terrorism and revenge, etc., additional and new disaster, bloodshed, misery, grief and new destruction and annihilation are caused. There are no questions about the amount of misery, need, mourning, grief, destruction and annihilation that has already been caused all over the world or at certain locations by those with whom one is sympathizing. Everything that has been caused by degenerated religious fanaticism, by other religious fanatical insanity as well as by right-wing extremists and by terrorist machinations that come from the state/military and secret services is, of

FIGU Bulletin 036 course, horrific and atrocious. All of these actions claim even more innocent human lives. Such doings are increasingly fostering hatred and fanaticism as well as feelings for revenge. Instead of improvement, everything gets worse and increasingly out of control. There is no excuse for this or that side. Terrorist and violent acts as well as assassination attempts, counter-terror and acts of revenge are, therefore, not self-defense at all. Self-defense can only and exclusively occur during an attack. However, if an act or an attack has already happened, then selfdefense is not valid anymore. The only choice that remains is for the possibility of a just punishment that shall be carried out in every instance in a logical, humane form that is worthy of life. This means (if it is not a case of self-defense) that the delinquents should not be killed or murdered but punished in an appropriate manner. In the worst case (scenario) this would mean expelling the delinquents for the rest of their lifetime from society and ban them into total isolation, according to logical principles that are in line with human dignity. To this, more information and explanations must be given: Those who execute assassination attempts, those who praise, sanctify and execute violence and terror, as well as members of political, religious, sectarian and military special units and secret services are (simply) people with hurt feelings. They are acting in a murderous and unpredictable manner out of sick thoughts and feelings, and out of an attitude that is false and sick, fanatical, vengeful, erroneous, illogical and with total contempt for humanity. They all are degenerated creatures without any conscience and human dignity. They can and may never be put on the same level as upright citizens of states. States where those who commit violence, assassination and terror attempts, or those who fanatically hate individuals of other races or beliefs, or those who are politically astray, etc., are recruited. The normal citizens of any state may never be equated with those degenerated ones just because they do not cooperate with the riff-raff and the ones who commit crimes against humanity, and if they don't lend them a hand and tolerate and approve their deeds. Their faith also doesn't matter in this respect as long as it doesn't degenerate into some fanatical format and when no infernal hatred and bestial and bloodthirsty craving for revenge emerges from it. It is false to think, feel and act in this way. No one from another faith shall be outlawed, persecuted, bothered, attacked or tortured, injured or killed just because they belong to the same faith as those who are degenerated criminals, assassins, terrorists, fanatically religious fundamentalists, sectarians and other detestable persons. The same holds true for people who are citizens of a country from which emerges criminal and terrorist scum. However, in spite of their inhumanity and lack of human dignity such scum also consists of human beings. Therefore they should not be dealt with by (Ed: committing) vengeful actions and terrorist acts, and they should not be paid back with their own coin. Truly, they themselves must find an alternative that is humane and just. And they shall also not be killed and murdered through terror and similar methods, but shall be expelled from human society for the rest of their lifetime. Through hard labor they will have to look after their own life-support, without any luxuries, etc. Moreover, they shall be provided with all the necessary teachings so that they may alter their convictions and become humans. It is only in this way that they can become aware of their guilt. And under the burden of the conscience that is troubling them they can learn and become worthy of life. Billy Question: Mr. Meier, please pardon me that I call you even if you don't know me. I am an eager reader of your Website on which explanations and logical and clarifying information can always be found. As a rule I agree with the explanations that you are publishing, except that you don't have a political view that would be of special importance regarding the assassinations of 11th September in America. I would very much like it, and certainly it would be important for other people as well, if you would make an exception in this regard and express your opinion. I am of the opinion that, at all times, the Americans have wreaked havoc, with the Indians as well as with the training of terrorists, in what they like to call instruction of resistance fighters, not to mention interference into the internal affairs of many states and groups, through which uncountable humans have lost their lives. This also is equal to terrorism, etc., in my opinion. T. Bayer, Switzerland

25

FIGU Bulletin 036 Answer: As I told you on the phone I do not engage myself in a political format and, therefore, I cannot give you an answer in this form in the Bulletin. Nevertheless I can express myself without arriving at politics, and simply express my opinion according to my experiences that I have had in many countries on Earth. And it is also in line with how I see, understand and judge things. And in this sense I have to agree with your explanations. Apart from the massacres against the Indians, slavery and several other terrible things of the past last centuries, the Americans have committed acts of violence all over the world for many decades, like for example in Vietnam, etc. They had to reckon with the fact that the bill (Ed: atonement) would be presented to them some day. This has happened now in a terrible form on September 11, 2001, through the terror acts on the World Trade Center and on the Pentagon, and the assassination attempt at Camp David that luckily failed. Of course the entire happening cannot be justified in any way, quite to the contrary. And it is extremely terrible in that so many innocent people have lost their lives. What is the quintessence of all this? A president, who, according to what gets published again and again, isn't the smartest individual and obviously isn't quite in possession of all his senses at all times, and is now shouting for hatred and revenge. He is doing so in order to incite the Senate, the Congress and the people to war and revenge. The Senate and Congress have approved the sum of 40 billion dollars in order to wage worldwide war against the terrorists, whereby he also means the states/countries in which the terrorists were born, where they live or have lived. Inhuman things will happen again, blood will be shed in great amounts, new hatred and terrorism, revenge and insanity will be provoked again, but this man doesn't care about it, just as those of the Senate and the people who approve infernal hatred and bloodthirsty hatred and revenge do the same. Only a minority (maybe 30%) of the American people and the rest of the world's population is thinking differently, logical, reasonable and humane. How stupid and foolish all of these people must be who are shouting for hatred, revenge and a worldwide war. And where will their humanity rest if they behave worse than degenerated and bloodthirsty beasts? It is fine and just when the guilty ones are asked to pay up and are properly sentenced, however, once more, not with bloodshed and death if possible. The guilty ones must be captured and brought before a "just" court that doesn't threaten with death. It (Ed: the court) shall be oriented toward a sentence that is in accordance with true human dignity and grants the guilty ones the possibility of getting away from their erroneous and false thinking, and to learn so that they may ultimately become humane and reasonable beings to which recognition can be given. However, this is not possible as long as those in high places who are shouting for hatred and revenge find submissive and thoughtless followers, and as long as a third world war is accepted. A world war that actually is triggered by one single man whose face shows the inability to govern a state, a man who is attached with neither clear understanding nor reason and wisdom, because his nut seems to be somewhat hollow and without rationale. There must be something else said as well. It is contrary to all common sense when entire states or countries and their innocent populations are tormented, attacked, bombed and effectively done in and have to atone because terrorists have lived there or if they are (or were) native citizens. And it is also contrary to all common sense when those of a different faith have to endure the same fate just because their faith is not in accordance with the norm that is expected from those unreasonable ones who are full of hatred for strangers and people of other races (Ed: xenophobia). If guilty individuals must be sought after, then in each case it must be only those who are actually guilty and with whom the state or the people have nothing to do with. Excluded are those who are promoting terrorism, no matter if it is executed by individuals, organized terrorist groups or terrorism by states, the military or secret services. All of this is my opinion, and it really has nothing to do with politics, but only with sound common sense, with reason, human dignity, humanity and justice as well as with respect for life and the hope that the American Senate, Congress and the American people start thinking and acting in a way that is worthy of life. This at least holds true for all those concerned or those who are still currently promoting hatred and revenge. The Senate, the Congress and the people have to change their mind for the better and stop the insanity of their president who irresponsibly demands revenge and who, obviously, is out of his senses. This should be done before he -- in his state of deranged reason --

26

FIGU Bulletin 036 triggers a third world fire and drives all of humankind into death and destruction and, in the end, turn the planet to ruins and ashes. To help a state and its people to execute vindictive terrorist acts worldwide in a hateful, vengeful and unreasonable way, (or even to provoke a third world war), has to be classified as terrorism, just as the terrorists or state or man who, full of hatred and craving for revenge and without reason and with human contempt, are executing assassinations and similar crimes, thereby killing many innocent people who have no part in the matter. Therefore, it becomes the duty of every state and human being to raise one's voice against such insanity, to expose the true facts, and to refuse in helping any terrorists, instead of declaring their solidarity with those who are craving hatred and revenge, no matter if they are of a private or organized nature, or if they originate from governments, the military, its special units or from secret services. He who lends a hand to terrorist actions and assists them is himself guilty of terrorism, even if the whole matter originates from some government. Billy

27

What I think about terror and retaliation...

War, assassinations, revenge and other terror are never a ways and means of fighting the same with the same (Ed: equivalent, equal measure), to atone for injustice, murder and manslaughter as well as massacres and other inhumanities, or a means to create peace, because in answering terror with counter-terror, means new war and hatred, new assassinations and revenge as well as new terror. There is only one way that leads to justice and peace, namely, peaceful reason, love for one's fellowman, humanity, equal rights for all humans as such, no matter what race or faith they belong to. This also relates to a punishment of the guilty individuals who infringe against all human rights, and who are terrorizing life with their infernal and inhuman behavior. Without exception, guilty ones may not be captured and brought to court through terrorist means that are directed towards innocent people. The only means that may be applied are those that are exclusively directed towards the guilty ones themselves. However, this way must also be of a just and human nature, and (Ed: any further) deadly force may be applied only in real self-defense. When the guilty ones have been captured, the condemnation and the punishment shall be humane, just and appropriate, but they shall never be sentenced to death. The death penalty is equal to terror, hatred and bloody revenge, and he who supports or even executes it is no better than the inhuman, brutal terrorists and the killers who were planning the crime.

...and what I think about belief and those of a different faith

For my part I tolerate any faith as such, however not its injustice and inhuman degenerations that are expressed, for example, through fanaticism and rituals in bloody and murderous or suicidal forms, actions and machinations, etc. Never am I opposed to or do I despise people of a different faith for the sake of pure faith, because for me love towards my fellowmen is a very important thing, just as my reverence towards his opinion, his faith and his life is. And it doesn't matter whether he is a Christian, Moslem, Jew, Hindu or Buddhist, or if he belongs to some sect. Thus I never turn down that which is foreign, because I have respect and reverence for it and always endeavor to understand it and to recognize its worth. The same relates exactly to every single human being, no matter whether he is a stranger or well known to me, and no matter what line of faith, political or secular line of thoughts he is following or to what level of society he belongs to. I can say with certainty that I have never been a racist nor am I willing to get involved in any such form. Besides, I conduct my thoughts and feelings in a neutral manner, which allows me to say my free and sincere opinion in every way, even if it doesn't suit the many contemporaries when I denounce their rotten and criminal machinations by simply stating the (already) existing facts, about which no other human being dares to speak. Billy

FIGU Bulletin 036

28

Overcoming the shock

On September 11th, the world suffered a profound debacle when, beneath the World Trade Center's debris in New York City, not only many, many humans were buried, but also the artificially constructed feeling of security within many people. The shock, the feeling of helplessness and the sudden development of awareness obviously upset the people, especially by the fact that they can be befallen by a catastrophe at any time and at any given place and can be jolted out of their daily life and hurled into a new, unknown world with challenges that cannot yet be estimated. Fright and naked fear is written on the faces of the people who can be seen in the TV reports, and everywhere there is talking of mourning and horror and immeasurable sadness. The events didn't leave me cold either, and the first shock became apparent in the pit of my stomach just like it did to everyone else. I too was feeling sorry for the poor people who were treated so badly by fate. I didn't even have to use my imagination in order to envision the terrible tragedies that befell so many people. And, in the first place, it is not the many who lost their lives who are concerned but rather those who remained and are still alive. Notwithstanding their moral involvement, these people were hit by a terrible blow that triggered a perceptible shockwave which extended around the world and whose effects will be felt for many days. This will become all the more apparent because one continuously keeps getting at the people's condition in an irresponsible and stupid way, without the understanding and the ability to empathize, according to the motto: "Look here, how dismayed, how sad and how shocked we all are, and how badly we are suffering from these events and how much pity we have!" It is exactly this bickering (German = "Herumgehacke") which traumatizes those who already have problems correctly judging such a shocking occurrence, and in keeping the necessary distance in order to function normally again within themselves. Instead of leaving the people to let them digest their impressions, the terrible pictures were incessantly repeated from all possible angles so they could be anchored into the memory as deeply as possible. This is exactly the kind of behavior that doesn't help the people to come to terms with themselves after such a disaster. It would be better that they could be made to develop the awareness that neither such a terrorist act nor worse can change the fact that a person must satisfy his most primitive requirements, like eating, drinking, sleeping, clothing and warming, etc. It is especially within these kinds of things that life manifests itself in its most comforting boundlessness. Consequently it lies within the most primitive form of self-responsibility to do justice to those needs, since they are also helping -- through the inherent distraction from the misery -- to stabilize the psyche again in order for the suffering and terror to gradually be overcome. In his daily tasks and his fair to middling and psychesoothing distraction -- e.g. through beautiful music, well-done nature broadcasts or interesting documentaries, etc. which in no way remind the people of the shocking pictures -- the human beings could recover from the horror they experienced, in order to concern themselves with and ponder the happenings from a (Ed: mental) distance. It is exactly this way of thinking that is circumvented and hindered, especially by individuals who show false sorrow rather than looking from a distance into these events and mechanisms that lead to such horrible deeds. Out of this pondering and thinking, all of the people could find a way out of their constant dilemma for themselves, (a dilemma) that is based on lust for hate and revenge and the cry for retaliation. In each and everyone, a change in thinking and feeling in all of humanity and a turn towards a dignified humanism must find its roots in peaceful thoughts and actions, so that it may endure throughout the whole world. This necessary turn-around rests in a sincere grief and has nothing to do with the grief put up for show by so many people that only ends in helpless pity and in nice and empty words. Truly-felt and processed grief helps individuals to build up the capacity for genuine compassion, out of which they can help those who are affected in a progressive way and with lasting support. The pity that is evident everywhere and is offered to the poor victims, and the resulting sadness, only pull people down further in their misery and mislead them into screaming and wailing for revenge and retaliation, because the people erroneously believe that by doing so they can relieve themselves of their helpless and miserable emotions and would, therefore, feel better again. However, these terrible happenings will neither be remedied with revenge, nor will they be reversed or processed. All of this extends deeper and deeper, and only ends in a complex and dangerous involvement (by the individual). Likewise, this grief paralyses the person's thinking, whereby the capacity for judgment is lost and

FIGU Bulletin 036 irrational and inadequate actions are put into motion. There is a very beautiful verse about the inferior value of sadness in the book "Ein Quentchen Wissen, Sinn und Weisheit" ("A tiny bit of knowledge, sense and wisdom"; in German only), that came to my attention in connection with the events of September 11th, and seems to me to be remarkable and worth striving for: "Sadness is a movement of the psyche, against which man should be protected and neither love nor value it, even when the majority of mankind considers sadness as kind and benevolent and as a feeling of prime importance. With this however, life as well as conscience, knowledge, consciousness, virtues and love, are artificially adorned to avoid the real processing of the facts and the given, necessary moments. In this way, people don't have to confront themselves with certain incidents and occurrences in an adequate format in order to recognize the truth. So grief degrades itself to a wretchedness that effectively counteracts any understanding and, therefore, makes it impossible for anyone to recognize and grasp the actual facts. From this results a condition similar to being at the mercy of a situation or matter etc.; (a condition) that has to be fundamentally controlled and understood. But because of false thinking and the resulting creation of false feelings, the situation leads to a psychic fiasco that ends in comprehensive sadness and leads all reason towards non-being and confusion." Bernadette Brand, Switzerland

29

Who will stop the USA -- We are not at war!

Few days have passed since the terrorist attacks took place in the USA with all of its consequences. Nobody has any doubt that this incomprehensible deed has to be clearly condemned and the perpetrators tracked down and sentenced in a trial with procedural rules. But, did not the USA provoke such behavior for decades already, at least since the collapse of the Soviet Union? The USA carries out its political interests with unbelievable arrogance and lack of sensitivity towards other people and their way of life all over the world, thereby sowing hatred that leads to such abominable reactions. Reminding the other members of NATO of their duty to stand by, the attack is declared to be an action of war. Instead of establishing the identity of the guilty, the American president exhorts to a war of "good against evil," just as the Islamic fundamentalists exhort to a "holy war". The Congress and the House of Representatives have given President Bush a go ahead for his war, a kind of "Carte Blanche." And all of this to a president who, in all likelihood, belongs to the least educated and least intelligent worldwide leaders holding office at the present time. According to authentic reports he thought, not so long ago, that the TALIBAN was a pop (Ed: music) group and could not differentiate between Switzerland and Sweden. The saber-rattling against world-wide terrorism is caused by a mighty power (USA), which regularly supports regimes when it serves its own interests. In this regard it may, for example, point to the unconditional support of the Israeli government that carries out (in its own interests) such terrorist attacks against the Palestinians, terrorist attacks of a kind that the USA wants to fight (elsewhere). It is too obvious, that for the political establishment of the USA, human beings are nothing more than a factor of the economy. Let us finally begin to look behind the actions of both sides (Ed: i.e., the USA and the terrorists) and not condemn the enemy to be served up on a platter. Let us distance ourselves decisively from the plans of the USA, who, like an insulted Diva, are ready to wipe out tens of thousands of innocent lives to repair its damaged image in an extreme and questionable manner. Dr. L.A./ Switzerland

FIGU Bulletin 036

30

Source
FIGU.org [1]

FIGU Bulletin 038

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: Unknown FIGU Bulletin Number: 38 FIGU Bulletin Date: January 2002 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Unknown

Date of Translation: Unknown

Synopsis
Topics Include: Afghanistan - Man - Peace - World Situation; Vietnam; Hiroshima/Nagasaki; This is only an excerpt from the entire FIGU Bulletin.

FIGU Bulletin 38 Translation

Afghanistan - Man - Peace - World Situation
If happenings in and around Afghanistan are examined, along with the Taliban, the Americans and Islam, the question has to be asked if the horrible bombardments and other bloody eventsas well as the provoked flight of masses suffering hungerare being understood correctly. In actuality, the so-called American retaliatory measures against the Afghanis are merely a campaign of revenge and an act of counter-terror whereby predominantly the innocent population suffers heavy casualties, but not the terrorists against whom this campaign is supposedly waged. Truly, the question arises whether this war (which it is indeed) is, in fact, an execution of a long-planned military campaign against the Islamic faith and a means to an end for securing access to the vast resources of oil, mineral, gas and other resources of Central Asia. It is incomprehensible how many governments and people endorse and support these "theaters of war" as well as machinations in contempt of human beings and their dignity. After all, it should be finally understood and recognized that war, acts of terror, counterterror and retaliation for any reason, i.e. hatred and revenge, are not games. If a human being still has a capacity to think, then he should ponder about it and, according to reason and understanding, make the decision to oppose all evil. It makes no sense to refer to this war as a "war of worlds" and a "war against terror"; but what is this war and counter-terror under which the land Afghanistan and her population have to suffer and endure while anonymous misery and inexpressible hardship, anxiety and fear is spread and thousands upon thousands of deaths are caused by explosives, rockets and bombs? When "Chaos in this Time" and "Fear in this World" are considered with reason, then it can be recognized that events, as they occurred in the history of terrorism, antiterrorism and wars, etc., have been inescapably caused by national egotism of different states and their responsible leaders. On the one hand, all kinds of long-standing beliefs, obstinacy, and feeblemindednessas well as the unreasonable attitudes and lust of the responsible ones for hatred, racism, greed for power and territoryplay just as an important role as dogmatic, religious convictions of faith, and various other

FIGU Bulletin 038 faiths, etc. But also the development of rampant materialism in the whole world and the arrogance and superior attitude, in the manner of an absolute ruler, contributes to it above all. The responsible ones in the position to decide about war or peace do that usually with the consent of the people with cool and strategic deliberation in their own interest, misleading or oppressing the people whereby any opportunity possible is used to gain personal advantage and security. But this is a means only for the personal advantage of those responsible and contemptuously rejects the well-being of fellow man and the people. In actuality, it is only selfishness, hatefulness, thirst for revenge and retaliation, as well as political and religious dogmatism and increasingly blatant, degenerating materialism through which all the horrible things, wars, terrorism and murders happen which, in turn, bring ruin and destruction to the world. Every reasonable person has to ask him/herself where the causal connections lie for the unrestrained violence which is becoming more and more extreme and rampant and why one does not strive for true love and freedom and peace and harmony. Violence rulesand has already for a long timeall over the world. One should think of the insanity of the two world wars, of Vietnam and Hiroshima/Nagasaki, of the first war in Afghanistan and the Gulf war, and all the other worldwide wars and political and religious massacres. It cannot be denied that in many cases, all of these events have common roots which lie in the silent rage of neo-liberalistic ideology. The determining western and state-industrial capitalism harbors at its center a ruthless greed for profit that suppresses and strangles everything demonstrating eco-political, social, human, peaceful, freedom-loving and harmonious aspects. Today mankind stands at a threshold where a clear mind and common sense is especially needed and necessary. It also raises the question with regard to terrorism which absolutely cannot be tolerated in any way and, in fact, it makes no difference whether terror is carried out by organized groups or in acts of revenge by states. Therefore man must think about ethical and moral values and decide how he wants to live and shape his future. Religion has lost its power to a large extent because the reality of world events today reveals a totally different picture than the church and its sweet talk would have us believe regarding love, peace and freedom. In actuality, it cannot be that belief is a means to heal anything and everything in this world and brings love, peace and freedom when people who believe fervently in religion become insanely addicted to destroy, call for "holy" wars or in hateful, revengeful and retaliatory actions, make war and kill innocent people in vast numbers, destroying their land and possessions. Love, peace and freedom are not inherent values in the human being to be used for killing and murdering each other or to follow the false pronouncement: "If you don't want to be my brother, I'll bash your head in." And all of this can happen just because one, single, insane persona human being without reason, mind and responsibilitycraves to satisfy his power or operates with confused political or erroneous religious thoughts, feelings, and desires, etc. Do we really still live in the past where inhumanity, murder and manslaughter was the profession of all those who could exercise their power in unscrupulous ways and could simply get away with brutal murder without punishmentor do we live at the beginning of the 21st century where man should have outgrown the times of old and its massacres, and should strive for true love and freedom, and towards true and effective peace? In fact, the human being of today and in the present situation of the world should and must have every reason to rise above himself in order to strive intentionally and diligently for a new understanding, a new view of the world and to be unpresuming, thus enabling him to not act contrary to his own dignity with feelings of retaliation and racism, religious feelings and hatred towards foreigners and neighbors while he holds a machine gun in one hand and in the other, the cross of Christ, the star of David, the Koran, the Eight-fold Path or any other religious attribute that supposedly documents infallibility. Billy

31

Source
FIGU.org [1]

FIGU Bulletin 042

32

FIGU Bulletin 042

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: Unknown FIGU Bulletin Number: 42 FIGU Bulletin Date: February 2003 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Unknown Date of Translation: Unknown

Synopsis
Topics Include: A reader's question; Sheik Muhammed Abdullah; Ibrahim Nasrallah; Suleiman Habasch; This is only an excerpt from the entire FIGU Bulletin.

FIGU Bulletin 42 Translation

A reader's question
Question We would like to have the following question answered in English in a Bulletin by way of the Free Community of Interest's (FIGU) web-site: Why is Sheik Muhammed Abdullah alias "Phantom" and "Billy" constantly attacked by so-called UFO experts as well as by people who fight against sects? Sheik Muhammed Abdullah, whom we had already got to know 37 years ago in Baghdad and with whom we had a very close UFO observation, is a sincere human being and certainly no sectarian. Therefore we don't understand why he is constantly attacked and accused of fraud and sectarianism, as we can gather from the Internet. Could perhaps Sheik Muhammed Abdullah himself give an answer on this? Ibrahim Nasrallah and Suleiman Habasch, Iraq Answer First of all I want to say that it appears strange to me that again and again old acquaintances and friends from all over the world find me through the Internet, visit me, telephone me or write to me by fax etc. For quite some time my past somehow gets actual again. Of course I am pleased about it, and also it is a special honor to me that I was not forgotten and one remembers me, although decades have passed since that early acquaintance and the events etc. that we experienced together. For this, dear friends Ibrahim and Suleiman, I would like to express my deep thanks and present to you my dear regards and wishes, and also to all other acquaintances, male and female friends from the diverse countries of Europe, the Orient, North Africa, Middle and Near East, America and Canada, etc. Unfortunately, for reasons of health I am denied to undertake great travels to far-away countries again. That's why we will not meet again except if you could find your way to me here. Nevertheless I will have pleasant memories of you, as well as of all other acquaintances, male and female friends, because you, as well as all the other ones, have been, and still are, a part of my life. But now to the answer to your question: It is simply this principle: "What may not be, may not exist" or "What may not be, may not be true and must be

FIGU Bulletin 042 fought with all means, made looking ridiculous, and (must be) disputed," respectively. The same holds true regarding my contacts with the Plejarans and with regard to the spiritual teachings and all writings and books that I disseminate. Therefore people who fight against sects interfere in my work and affairs, in order to abuse me of sectarianism, whereby those abusing persons neither know me nor my work. As it is usual with persons who fight against sects, they have their ingrained way of thinking and opinion which permits them to obstinately go into one direction of view only, and which does not allow any space for a real investigation of the matter or facts. Because of this their reason reaches only as far as to lump everything together and to disregard the effective truth. Thus, not the truth is sought-after, but only one's own ingrained, one-sided, high-handed, uncompromising and false opinion which has become an uncontrollable habit and which criticizes everything. The same holds true for the socalled ufology "experts" who want to know everything better, who call all that what is false, faked, fraudulent, swindling, made up and hallucinating as genuine and the truth, but who dismiss that which is real, truthful and genuine as lie, swindle and fraud, and who even deceive and belie all those with slandering claims and descriptions who naively believe in them. Unfortunately one cannot defend oneself against those rotten machinations. Since the effective truth is scorned - because it hurts and could bring one's conception of the world to totter - it is not truth that receives the right of its dissemination, but falseness, lies, fraud, slandering and attacks as well as legal and punishing actions against those sincere human beings who, without any profit, trouble themselves to proclaim the true truth. Sheik Muhammed Abdullah / Billy Translated by Christian Frehner "NATIONAL GEOGRAPHIC" validates Billy Meier Claim Finally, proof has emerged that validates Eduard (Billy) Meier's claim that he was contacted by extraterrestrials from the Pleiades in the 1970s! The January 2002 issue of National Geographic magazine printed an interesting confirmation of the validity of Meier's claims. In that issue, I found a newsbrief which acknowledges that, just as Meier claimed back in the 1970s, Mt Everest is not the highest mountain on Earth. Meier, in his writings, stated the Pleiadians told him that Mt Chimborazo in Ecuador was higher than Mt Everest by 2,150 metres because the Earth is not perfectly round but, rather, bulges in the middle-thus, measuring mountains from sea level is not an accurate way of assessing the true height of a mountain. National Geographic states that scientists have now determined that the Earth bulges around the middle because of the spinning action of the Earth's rotation, and thus, when measured from the center of the planet, Mt Chimborazo is actually higher than Mt Everest by 2,200 metres. Measured from sea level, Mt Everest is 2,540 metres higher than Mt Chimborazo. The newsbrief states that when measured from the centre of the Earth, Mt Chimborazo is 6,384,450 metres high and Mt Everest is 6,382,250 metres high. For a poor Swiss farmer who never graduated from high school to pick that particular mountain and declare it to be the highest mountain on Earth, higher than Mt Everest-and to come within 50 metres of its height, measured from the centre of the planet, years before scientists recognized this fact-is quite an extraordinary feat, I think anyone would have to agree. In 1997 I wrote Star Wisdom, a book about the essential spiritual message of the Pleiadians (based on Billy Meier's Semjase contact notes), which mentioned the Mt Chimborazo claim. In the February 2002 issue of the UK-based UFO Magazine (vol. 21, no. 3), my book was reviewed by Kate Miller, who stated: "the question that became uppermost in my mind on reading Star Wisdom was whether a supposedly poor Swiss farmer (who never graduated from high school) could conjure up the kind of beautiful and inspiring words that are manifest in the book. Could he have possibly invented the seven basic principles of the Pleiadians that cover Oneness, Eternal Spiritual Evolution, Self-Responsibility, Love, Balance, Truth and Equality? I can't explain it [the accurate naming of Mt Chimborazo as the highest mountain on this planet] and I seriously doubt whether sceptics would even venture to try, but please, be my guest! The same is true for anyone who feels it would be a worthwhile exercise to revisit Billy Meier and the teachings of the Pleiadians. You just may find it a truly

33

FIGU Bulletin 042 rewarding experience." Today there is a great public interest in the UFO phenomenon as well as in spirituality. Star Wisdom offers a rational, logical and eminently effective way of practising spirituality in one's daily life. The Pleiadians presented to Meier a clear and liberating message which, to me, is not only welcome but necessary in the chaotic realm of modern spirituality where the hardened dogmas of fundamentalism are competing with the allure of New Age "pop" philosophies. In light of the current events on our planet, I believe it is time for us to take seriously their wise directives in this regard. If you want to read Star Wisdom, please write to me, Gene Andrade, at PO Box 223743, Carmel, CA 93922, USA, for information on how to order a copy of the book directly from me; alternatively, you can order it from Amazon.com. (Source: Gene Andrade press release, April 28, 2002, via email starwisdom@pacbell.net) A note regarding the following article: Regarding the hight numbers given in the article below we'd like to add the following information: The average equator radius is 6,378,388 meters, the average polar radius 6,356,912 meters (according to dtv-Lexikon). This is a difference of nearly 43 kilometers, in relation to the diameter. If an imagianry circle is drawn around the center of the Earth that just touches the peak of Mount Chimborazo, the difference to Mount Everest is 2,143 meters, as is shown in a list of several mountanis on the following Web-Site: http://keplerweb.oeh.uni-linz.ac.at/trading/climbing/tipstr.htm [1]

34

Source
FIGU.org [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2003/ nr-42/ national-geographic-english-version

FIGU Bulletin 043

35

FIGU Bulletin 043

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Number: 43 FIGU Bulletin Date: May 2003 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg Date of Translation: August 2007

Synopsis
Billy answers the reader's question: "What is to be made of the theory of the controversial scientist Rupert Sheldrake, who asserts that the form and behavior of every organism is based on invisible construction plans?" " ... he is absolutely correct ... " This is an excerpt of the entire FIGU bulletin

FIGU Bulletin 43 Translation

An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.
English Reader's Question German Leserfrage

Was ist von den Thesen des umstrittenen Wissenschaftlers Rupert What is to be made of the theory of the controversial scientist Rupert [5] Sheldrake , who asserts that the form and behavior of every organism Sheldrake zu halten, der behauptet, dass Form und Verhalten eines jeden Organismus unsichtbare Konstruktionsplne zugrunde liegen. is based on invisible construction plans? These so-called morphogenetic fields are allegedly based on a kind of mysterious memory-connection between living things and, as a means of communication, they impart acquired patterns of behavior to other individuals. At a lecture on his writings, the "Akashic records" instantly came to mind. Would it therefore be true that a rat, for example, can draw on an experience which another rat has already had? Sheldrake further asserts that the laws of nature are not rules fixed for all time, rather they are constantly subject to change and adaptation. Diese sogenannten morphogenetischen Felder beruhen angeblich auf einer Art mysteriser Gedchtnisverbindung zwischen Lebewesen und diesen als Kommunikationsmittel, um anderen Individuen erworbene Verhaltensmuster mitzuteilen. Bei der Lektre seiner Schriften ist mir sofort die "Akasha-Chronik" in den Sinn gekommen. Wrde es also stimmen, dass eine Ratte z.B. auf eine Erfahrung zurckgreifen kann, die eine andere Ratte bereits gemacht hat? Im weiteren behauptet Sheldrake, dass die Naturgesetze nicht fr alle Zeiten festgelegte Regeln sind, sondern stndig einer Vernderung und Anpassung unterworfen sind. Was ist davon zu halten? N.L./Deutschland

What is to be made of that? N.L./Germany

FIGU Bulletin 043

36
Antwort Als erstes mchte ich auf das Buch "Existentes Leben im Universum" hinweisen, und zwar auf Seite 189 ff.: "Jedes Leben weiss um das Leben des Nchsten." In dieser Beschreibung sind die eigentlichen Zusammenhnge beschrieben, die in bezug des Wissens der Existenz aller Lebensformen untereinander bestehen. In dieser Form bestehen auch Verbindungen der Lebensformen untereinander in bezug von Gedchtnisverbindungen sowie Bewusstseinsverbindungen und Unterbewusstseinsverbindungen und damit also sogenannte morphogenetische Felder, die in gedchtnisverbindender Form eine Kommunikation ermglichen, die jedoch nicht spezifisch auf einen Gedchtnisstoff-Wechsel zwischen zwei speziellen Lebensformen gleicher Art ausgerichtet ist, sondern gesamthaft auf die jeweilige Population der betreffenden Lebensform.

Answer To begin with, I want to point to the book, "Existing Life in the Universe", and indeed from page 189, "All life knows about the life of its neighbor." In this account the actual connections are described which exist among all forms of life in regard to the knowledge of the existence of all forms of life. In this form, connections also exist among life-forms in relation to memory-connections as well as consciousness-connections and subconsciousness-connections, and thereby, therefore to so-called morphogenetic fields [a.k.a. morphic fields] which enable communication in a form of memory-connection which is not specifically aligned with an exchange of the substance of memory between two particular forms of life of the same type, rather collectively with the respective population of the form of life concerned. Although I do not know this theory of Rupert Sheldrake's, it is true that forms of life can, in a subconscious way, recall, through the so-called collective memory, the experiences of others of their kind and they actually also do that, for which reason, for example, at precisely the same time at several locations on the Earth - or in the vastness of the universe - the exact same words can be spoken, the exact same lines can be written or the exact same inventions can be made.

Zwar kenne ich die Thesen von Rupert Sheldrake nicht, doch trifft es zu, dass Lebensformen durch das sogenannte Kollektiv-Gedchtnis in unterbewusster Form auf die Erfahrungen ihrer Artgenossen zurckgreifen knnen und das tatschlich auch tun, weshalb z.B. zur genau gleichen Zeit an mehreren Orten auf der Erde - oder in den Weiten des Universums - die exakt gleichen Worte gesprochen, die exakt gleichen Zeilen geschrieben oder die exakt gleichen Erfindungen gemacht werden knnen. Die Kommunikation dieser Form durch das Kollektiv-Gedchtnis kann man daher auch Morphogen-Kommunikation bezeichnen, wenn man auf die morphogenetischen Felder greift, wie sie von Rupert Sheldrake bezeichnet werden. In Hinsicht der Naturgesetze ist zu sagen, dass diese tatschlich nicht in fr alle Zeiten festgelegte Regeln gelegt sind, weil diese stndig eine Anpassung und Vernderung an die sich verndernden Verhltnisse erfahren mssen. Wre dies nicht der Fall, dann gbe es keine Evolution, durch die ja Fortschrittliches und also Hheres entsteht. Man nehme dazu als Beispiel die Medizin und die Technik - wozu sich aber auch sonst alles eignet -; wrden diese nicht eine stndige Anpassung und Vernderung erfahren, dann bliebe alles auf dem gleichen Stand liegen, folglich es also keinen Fortschritt gbe. Also mssen sich auch die planetarischen, lebensformmssigen und kosmischen resp. universellen Regeln laufend der Entwicklung anpassen, damit alles im richtigen Rahmen florieren, gedeihen und funktionieren kann. Wenn z.B. eine Sonne entsteht, dann muss auch diese sich stndig in ihrem Werden anpassen und verndern, wie das auch dann der Fall ist, wenn sie wieder vergeht. Wenn also Rupert Sheldrake dies meint, dann liegt er mit seiner Meinung absolut richtig. Wenn wir annehmen, dass R. Sheldrake mit den "Regeln" der Naturgesetze allerdings die Schpfungsgesetzmssigkeiten resp. die Schpfungsgesetze meint, dann msste ihm widersprochen werden, denn diese sind in ihrer Art absolut unvernderlich und nicht anpassungsbedrftig, sondern allgrosszeitig bestndig.

One can therefore also call this kind of communication by means of the collective memory morphogenic communication, if one comprehends the morphogenetic fields, as they are designated by Rupert Sheldrake.

What there is to say in view of the laws of nature is that these actually are not rules fixed for all time, because these must constantly experience adaptation and change according to the varying circumstances. Were this not the case, then there would be no evolution through which that which is indeed progressive, and therefore higher, comes about. One takes medicine and technology as an example of that - however everything else also qualifies. If these did not constantly experience adaptation and change, then everything would remain at the same level, consequently, therefore, there would be no progress. Therefore, also the planetary rules, and those rules which pertain to forms of life and the cosmic, respectively, universal rules, must constantly adapt to development so that everything can bloom, thrive and function in the correct framework. When, for example, a sun comes about, then also this must constantly adapt and change as it comes into being, as is also the case when it passes away again. If, therefore, this is what Rupert Sheldrake means, then he is absolutely correct with his meaning. If we assume that R. Sheldrake however - with the "rules" of natural laws - means the creational laws, then he must be contradicted, because these are absolutely unchangeable in their form and do not require alteration, rather they are constant for all time.

FIGU Bulletin 043

37
Diese sind es auch, die die Regeln der Naturgesetze bestimmen, durch die ein Anpassen und die Vernderungen erst mglich werden. - Billy

It is also these which determine the rules of the laws of nature, through which adaptation and change first become possible. - Billy

Suggested Further Reading

Book: The Sense of Being Stared At [6] Original FIGU Bulletin 43 in German [7]

Source
gaiaguys.net [8]

References
[1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ kodex. htm http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ Meier. htm http:/ / www. figu. org http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ translations. htm http:/ / www. gaiaguys. net/ sheldrake. htm http:/ / www. sheldrake. org/ B& R/ booksuk/ staring_review. html http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2003/ nr_43/ leserfragen http:/ / www. gaiaguys. net/ meier. sheldrake. htm

FIGU Bulletin 046

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: Unknown FIGU Bulletin Number: 46 FIGU Bulletin Date: February 2004 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Unknown Date of Translation: Unknown

FIGU Bulletin 046

38

Synopsis
Topics Include: A Word to Third World War, A clarification; prediction vs. prophecy This is only an excerpt from the entire FIGU Bulletin.

FIGU Bulletin 46 Translation

Ein Wort zu "Dritter Weltkrieg"
English A clarification When I spoke in my bulletins of a prophecy that points to the years of 2003, 2006, 2010 and 2011, in which a third world war could become a possibility, it does not refer to a prediction but only to a prophecy. In answering the many inquiries respectively, it is obvious that it is necessary again to repeat that the bulletins do not refer to a prediction but to a prophecy, that reveals the mentioned dates. Prophecies are always changeable, for they do not rest upon something that forces prophecies to be fulfilled, contrary to predictions that fulfil themselves with absolute certainty. German Eine Klarstellung Wenn ich in meinen Bulletins davon gesprochen habe, dass eine Prophetie die Jahre 2003, 2006, 2010 und 2011 nennt, in denen ein Dritter Weltkrieg Mglichkeit werden knnte, dann handelt es sich dabei nicht um eine Voraussage, sondern effective nur um eine Prophetie. Wie schon so oft muss offenbar - da viele Anfragen deswegen eingegangen sind - zum unzhligsten Mal erklrt werden, dass es sich dabei wirklich um keine Voraussage, sondern um eine Prophetie handelt, aus der die genannten Daten hervorgehen. Prophetien aber sind immer nderbar, denn sie beruhen nicht darauf, dass sie eintreffen mssen, im Gegensatz zu Voraussagen, die sich mit absoluter Bestimmtheit erfllen werden. Prophetien beruhen auf logischen und also folgerichtigen berlegungen, dass sich aus ganz bestimmten Ursachen auch wieder ganz bestimmte Wirkungen ergeben, und zwar je gemss den Handlungen, die aus den Ursachen entstehen und durchgefhrt werden, woraus dann die Wirkungen resultieren. Eine Prophetie stellt also nichts anderes dar, als die Wirkungen, die aus bestimmten Ursachen entstehen knnen. Jede Ursache kann dabei derart geformt werden, dass daraus sowohl Positives wie auch Negatives entsteht. Wird nun eine Prophetie gemacht, dann bedeutet das, dass dargestellt wird, was aus einer negativen Ursache als Wirkung hervorgehen wird, wenn nicht umgehend anders und eben positiv gehandelt wird, denn in der Regel wird dem Menschen das Negative aufgezeigt, das aus den Ursachen entsteht, die er schafft. Dies darum, damit der Mensch ber das bel nachdenkt, das er im Begriff steht anzurichten. Darum werden ihm prophetisch die Folgen resp. die Wirkungen seines Handelns aufgezeigt, und zwar darum, dass er anders und vor allem vernnftig zu handeln beginnt, um die blen Folgen resp. die negative Wirkung zu vermeiden und etwas Gutes und Positives aus seinen Gedanken und Gefhlen und aus seinem Handeln zu machen. Also liegt es immer beim Menschen selbst, ob sich eine Prophetie erfllt oder nicht. Das gilt auch in bezug eines Dritten Weltkrieges, denn die Prophetien sagen nicht, dass ein Dritter Weltkrieg tatschlich unvermeidlich sein wird, sondern sie weisen daraufhin, dass ein solcher Krieg Mglichkeit werden kann, wenn der Mensch sein kriegerisches und politisches sowie religises Irrsinnsgehabe nicht ndert, aufgibt und nicht etwas Positives daraus macht. Also liegt es einzig und allein am Menschen selbst, ob sich eine Prophetie erfllt oder nicht. Und das trifft also auch auf einen Dritten Weltkrieg zu, der tatschlich nicht kommen muss, wenn die Menschen endlich vernnftig werden und die Mchtigen zur Rson bringen, die wahrheitlich alle jene sind, welche verrckt genug in ihren dummen, machtgierigen, profitschtigen, selbstherrlichen, rachschtigen, gierigen, hassvollen und verbldeten Schdeln sind, Kriege vom Stapel zu reissen und jene des Volkes dafr aufzuhetzen, die so dumm und dmlich sind, dafr pro und hurra zu brllen, selbst dafr die Waffe in die Hand zu nehmen und unschuldige Menschen zu tten.

Prophecies rest upon logical and consistent thought processes, that out of certain causes again will develop certain effects, in fact according to actions developed out of causes, the effect will be the result. Therefore, a prophecy represents nothing else than effects that could develop out of certain causes. Each cause can be created in such a way, that from it develops either positive or negative.

When a prophecy is made, the significance of its representation is that the effect will be shown which will arise out of a negative cause, if not at once will be acted in different or positive way because as a rule, the negative will be laid out to the human being that he/she develops out of causes. This therefore, that the human being will think about the evil he/she is just about to create. Therefore, the consequences i.e., the negative effects of his/ her actions will be pointed out in a prophetic manner, so that the human being can begin to act reasonably and avoid evil consequences, i.e. negative effects and make something good and positive out of his thoughts, feelings and actions. Therefore, it depends on human beings themselves if a prophecy does fulfil itself or not. That is true in respect to a Third World War, for the prophecies do not say that a Third World War will be unavoidable, but refer to the possibility of such a war if human beings will not change and stop their political and war-like and religious insane behaviour and do not make a beginning to change toward the positive in all areas. So it is solely up to human beings themselves if the prophecy fulfils itself or not. And that is correct in the case of the Third World War which in fact does not have to happen if human beings finally will be reasonable and bring the powerful and mighty to their senses, who are in fact all those stupid, power-hungry, greedy for profit, self-complacent, greedy, hateful, idiotic, and are crazy enough to launch wars and incite those of the people who are stupid and idiotic and will scream pro and hurray and take up arms to kill innocent human beings.

FIGU Bulletin 046

39
Voraussagen sind im Gegensatz zu Prophetien unausweichliche Geschehen, die in irgendeiner Form der Hellsichtigkeit, durch Visionen oder durch eine Zukunftsschau vorausgesehen werden, unaufhaltsam und unabnderbar zutreffen und nicht vermieden werden knnen. Fr einen Dritten Weltkrieg ist aber weder in der neuen Zeit noch seit alters her eine Voraussage gegeben, sondern es existieren diesbezglich nur Prophetien, und die mssen sich bekanntlich nicht erfllen, wenn der Mensch diesen entgegengesetzt vernnftig handelt und das Angedrohte nicht Wirklichkeit werden lsst. Also liegt es in bezug eines Dritten Weltenbrandes einzig und allein in der Vernunft, im Gebaren und im Handeln des Menschen, ob er die Prophetie Wirklichkeit werden lassen will oder nicht. Es ist tatschlich kein Dritter Weltkrieg vorausgesagt, denn einzig und allein sprechen Prophetien davon, dass ein solcher Mglichkeit werden knnte in den Jahren 2003, 2006, 2010 und 2011 und auch noch in spteren Jahren, wenn der Mensch weiterhin auf militrischer, politischer und religiser Basis auf Kriegskurs dahinluft und keine Vernunft walten und die Mchtigen der Religionen und Staaten weiterwursteln und die Dummen und Dmlichen des Volkes durch diese verantwortungslosen und verbrecherischen Elemente aufwiegeln lsst. Eine alte Voraussage spricht davon, dass die Frauen im dritten Jahrtausend das Ruder in die Hand nehmen und Frieden, Freiheit, Liebe und Harmonie schaffen werden, folglich die Mnner gezwungen werden, ihre jahrtausendealte Gewaltherrschaft abzugeben. Wahrlich eine sehr erfreuliche Voraussage, die aber vorerst in den Anfngen auch ihre Nachteile bringt, denn erstlich gelangen viele Frauen an die Macht, die so selbstherrlich und dmlich sind wie jene "Herren", die in ihrer Macht baden, Kriege heranzchten, das Volk terrorisieren und in diesem jene ihnen demtigen, unterwrfigen Idioten suchen, die ihnen hrig sind. So sind es leider vorerst nur wenige Frauen rund um die Welt, die als Mtter des neuen Jahrtausends das Ruder in die Hand nehmen, denn die eigentlichen wahren Mtter werden erst nach und nach kommen und die Welt zu Frieden, Freiheit, Liebe, Ordnung und Harmonie fhren. Leider ist auch in dieser Beziehung aller Anfang schwer, so erst die "unwahren Weiber" ans Ruder gelangen, ehe die wahren Mtter des Jahrtausends die Geschicke der Menschheit in ihre Hnde nehmen und eine Welt schaffen werden, in der Elend, Not und Kriege sowie Machtgier und Ungerechtigkeit ihren Schrecken verlieren werden, den die Mnnermacht in ihrer Herrschsucht, Machtgier und Selbstherrlichkeit seit Jahrtausenden ber die Welt und die irdische Menschheit gebracht hat.

Contrary to prophecies, predictions are unavoidable happenings and will be in some way predicted by clairvoyance through visions or through a glance into the future. They are true, unstoppable and unchangeable and cannot be avoided. Neither in recent times nor in times past has a prediction been given for a Third World War, only prophecies exist in this respect that do not have to fulfil themselves as everybody knows, if human beings act reasonably against these and do not let a threat become reality. Therefore, in respect of a Third World Fire, it depends entirely on the reason, behaviour and action of the human being, if he/she will let the prophecy become reality or not. There is in fact not a Third World War predicted, the prophecies speak solely of a possibility that such a war could become reality in the years 2003, 2006, 2010 and 2011 and in later years too, if the human being continues to pursue war on a military, political and religious basis and does not apply reason and lets the mighty of religion and states muddle on, and lets the stupid and idiotic be incited by irresponsible and criminal elements.

An ancient prediction speaks of women who, in the third millennium, will come into power and will create peace, freedom, love and harmony; subsequently men will be forced to relinquish their despotic rule they have kept for thousands of years. Truly a very pleasant prediction but it will bring disadvantages in the beginning because at first, women will come into powerful positions who are just as overbearing and idiotic as those "gentlemen" who bask in their power and create wars, terrorize the people and look for humble and submissive idiots who will be in bondage to them. At first, only a few women in the world will take the rudder as "mothers of the new millennium" and later, little by little, the real true mothers will step forward and will lead the world toward peace, freedom, love, order and harmony. Unfortunately it is true in this respect too, that all the beginnings are difficult and "false mothers" will at first take the rudder, until the "true mothers of the millennium" will take the destiny of mankind into their hands and create a world in which fear of misery, suffering and wars will be gone as well as greed for power and injustice which the mighty power of men had forced upon mankind of earth for thousands of years with their greed for power and control and in their overbearing behaviour. Billy

Source
FIGU.org [1] German from FIGU Switzerland [1] English from FIGU Switzerland [2]

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2004/ nr-46/ dritter-weltkrieg [2] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2004/ nr-46/ third-world-war

FIGU Bulletin 056

40

FIGU Bulletin 056

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Number: 56 FIGU Bulletin Date: June 2006 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg, Edelweiss

Synopsis
This is an excerpt of the bulletin.

FIGU Bulletin 56 Translation - The World Requires Wise Advisors ...

An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.
English The World Requires Wise Advisors ... In today's world, in which the earlier anchored certainties, virtues, love, peace, freedom and harmony as well as evolutionary knowledge and wisdom break away, (in which) all good values disintegrate more and more, (in which) more and more wars are stirred up and led through the state powers who are criminals against humanity, (in which) criminality and overpopulation know no more bounds, (in which) nature and the climate are destroyed through the fault of humans, as well as that they themselves are misled through religions and sects, most urgently required - as never before - is the compliance with wise advice and guidelines which humanity follows, and (by which he) can find the way back to the fixed certainties and all the higher values. The advice and guidelines must point to the future and be such that they would be found, from out of the already long-existing political, religious and sectarian confusion, in the truth and reality of the creational laws. To this end, no imaginary gods, no saints, representatives of gods, sect gurus, and no preachers, and so forth, are required, rather sages who establish the true and effective creationally-conditioned guidelines of life through their practical knowledge and life-experience, as well as through their knowledge, and may lead humanity in a world of peace, freedom and love as well as harmony. German Die Welt bedarf weiser Ratgeber ... In der heutigen Welt, in der frher verankerte Gewissheiten, Tugenden, die Liebe, der Frieden, die Freiheit und Harmonie sowie das evolutive Wissen und die Weisheit wegbrechen, alle guten Werte immer mehr verkommen, durch menschheitsverbrecherische Staatsmchtige immer mehr Kriege geschrt und gefhrt werden, die Kriminalitt und die berbevlkerung keine Grenzen mehr kennen, die Natur und das Klima durch des Menschen Schuld zerstrt sowie diese selbst durch Religionen und Sekten irregefhrt werden, bedarf es so dringendst - wie noch nie zuvor - der Befolgung weiser Ratgebungen und Richtlinien, denen die Menschheit folgen und den Weg zurck zu den verankerten Gewissheiten und allen hohen Werten finden kann. Die Ratgebungen und Richtlinien mssen zukunftsweisend und derart sein, dass aus den schon seit langer Zeit bestehenden politischen, religisen und sektiererischen Wirren hinaus in die Wahrheit und Wirklichkeit der schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeit gefunden wird. Dazu bedarf es keines imaginren Gottes, keiner Heiligen, Gottesstellvertreter, Sektengurus und keiner Prediger usw., sondern Weiser, die durch ihre Erfahrungen, ihr Erleben sowie durch ihr Wissen die wahren und effectiven schpferisch bedingten Richtlinien des Lebens festzulegen und die Menschen in eine Welt des Friedens, der Freiheit und Liebe sowie der Harmonie zu fhren vermgen.

FIGU Bulletin 056

41
Weise, die auch die Regierungsmchtigen belehren knnen, damit diese ihre Staaten in richtiger Weise fhren und zum Wohlstand bringen knnen, anstatt in unermessliche Schulden zu treiben, die Brger mit Steuern zu berlasten und auszurauben. Und es braucht Weise, die es verstehen, die Menschen in den schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten zu belehren und sie auf den Weg des wahren Menschseins zu bringen, damit sie nicht den verbrecherischen Staatsmchtigen zujubeln, die ihre Lnder und Bevlkerungen in Kriegskonflikte mit anderen Staaten verwickeln. Religionen und Sekten werden vom Staat steuerfrei gehalten, wobei die Hauptreligionen gar den Staat in Anspruch nehmen, um den Brgern nicht nur ihren Glubigen, sondern auch allen juristischen Personen, die keiner Religion angehren - mit horrenden Steuern das Geld aus der Tasche zu ziehen. Und all das, damit die Prediger und sonstigen Religionsfhrenden horrend entlohnt und die <Gottestempel> erbaut, gepflegt und instand gehalten werden knnen - whrend viele der glubigen Schflein am Hungertuche nagen, im Elend leben oder nicht selten in grosser Not auch sterben. Die heutige Gesellschaft sieht sich - wie nie zuvor - in jeder Beziehung derart schroffen Gegenstzen gegenber, dass diese in ihren einzelnen Formen nicht mehr beschrieben werden knnen. Alt und Jung bekmpfen sich ebenso, wie auch West, Ost, Nord und Sd, Arm und Reich, Ledige und Familien, und es herrschen mrderischer Terrorismus, und zwar von Staateswegen ebenso wie auch durch religise, sektiererische und ideologische Mordfanatiker. So wie sich das Ganze in die heutige Zeit hinein gebildet hat, war es bis zum Jahr 1990 nicht zu erahnen, denn erst ab dieser Zeit wurden tiefe Grben aufgerissen, die sich weltweit durch alles hindurchziehen und Not, Zerstrung sowie Verderben bringen. Die Staaten schaufeln im Namen einer falschen Solidaritt ungeheure Schuldenberge an, die nicht nur den gegenwrtig lebenden Brgern aufgebrdet werden, sondern bereits vorprogrammiert auch den heute noch ungeborenen Generationen bis weit in die Zukunft. Vllig verantwortungslos werden von den massgebenden kriminellen Regierenden die Schulden in unermessliche Hhen getrieben - oft mit der durch Wahlen gewonnenen Zusage der durch die Regierenden und sonstigen Politiker suggestiv bertlpelten Brgerinnen und Brger -, wobei die Minoritt jener Vernnftigen, die sich dagegen aussprechen und wehren, durch die Kriminellen einfach berstimmt und niedergeschrien werden. Das ist blanker Zynismus in vollendeter Form.

Sages who can also teach the powerful of the governments, so that these can lead their countries in the correct manner and bring them to prosperity instead of driving them into immeasurable debt, robbing and overburdening the citizens with taxes. And sages are needed who understand how to teach the people according to the creational laws and bring the people onto the path of the true human being so they do not acclaim the criminal state powers who entangle their countries and populations in war conflicts with other countries. Religions and sects are kept free of tax by countries, whereby the main religions even assert a claim over countries in order to withdraw money from the pockets of the citizens - not only their believers, rather also all persons in their jurisdiction who belong to no religion - by means of horrendous taxes. And all that so the preachers and other religious leaders can have horrendous salaries, and build, tend and maintain "temples of God", while many of the little believing lambs go hungry, live in wretchedness, or not seldom also die in great need. The society of today - as never before - sees facing itself in any relationship, such glaring contradictions that these can no longer be described in their individual forms. Old and young fight each other, just as also do the West, East, North and South, poor and rich, single people and families, and murderous terrorism rules, and indeed on account of countries, just as it is also through religious, sectarian and ideological murder fanatics. Up to the year 1990 it could not have been suspected how the entire thing has formed up into the present time, because, first at this time, deep trenches were torn open that cross through everything worldwide and bring need and destruction as well as corruption. In the name of a false solidarity, countries shovel up monstrous mountains of debt that is not only imposed upon the presently living citizens, rather it is already pre-programmed for those as yet unborn generations until far into the future. With a complete lack of responsibility, the authoritative criminal governments drive the debts into immeasurable heights - often with the electoral assent won from the citizens suggestively duped by the governments and other politicians - whereby the minority of reasonable people who speak out and defend themselves against it would simply be outvoted and screamed down by the criminals.

This is blatant cynicism in its most consummated form.

The term, "solidarity", thereby only elicits derisive laughter, because Der Begriff Solidaritt lst dabei nur ein Hohngelchter aus, denn dieser this term only applies to those who hold power in their filthy hands and Begriff gilt nur fr jene, welche die Macht in ihren schmutzigen Hnden for those who walk conformably with those filthy-handed ones. halten, und fr jene, welche mit diesen Schmutzhndigen konform laufen. Were today's state of humanity observed in general, then it would be horrifyingly determined that, in spite of all the welfare, the high standards of living and the conjured up solidarity, a valuable and arresting moral power emanates neither from the religions or sects, nor from the country, nor legal corporations, nor out of the majority of humans. Seen collectively, that entirety is the revenge of the displaced truth in respect to the compliance with the Creational laws. Wird der heutige Stand der Menschheit allgemein betrachtet, dann wird erschreckend festgestellt, dass trotz aller Wohlfahrt, des hohen Lebensstandards und der vorgegaukelten Solidaritt weder aus den Religionen und Sekten noch aus dem Staat, aus juristischen Krperschaften oder aus dem Gros der Menschen eine wertvolle und greifende moralische Kraft hervorgeht. Gesamthaft gesehen ist das Ganze die Rache der verdrngten Wahrheit in bezug auf die Befolgung der schpferischen Gesetzmssigkeiten.

FIGU Bulletin 056

42
Die Rache ist der Griff nach der Macht, nach Krieg, Mord und Totschlag, nach Raub, Vergewaltigung, Familienzerstrung, Terrorismus, Prostitution, berbevlkerung, Umweltzerstrung, Klimazerstrung, der Wille zur Herrschaft und Herrschsucht, zur Verleumdung, Lge und zum Betrug sowie zur Zerstrung usw. usf.

The vengeance is (in the form of) the grasping for power, for war, murder, homicide, for robbery, rape, the destruction of families, terrorism, prostitution, overpopulation, the destruction of the environment, destruction of the climate, the will to rule and tyranny, slander, lies and deceit as well as destruction, and so on and so forth.

Truly, there are more and more tendencies towards retreating into Wahrheitlich gibt es immer mehr Rckzugstendenzen in den Rausch aller intoxications of every kind, into addictions and consumption, as Art, in die Schte und in den Konsum, wie aber auch in die Privatsphren however also in the private spheres and in personal relationship groups. und in die persnliche Beziehungsgruppe. But a blatant retreat results also with regard to public life and with regard to the maintenance of healthy and valuable interpersonal relationships. The majority of humans is only still intent on withdrawal into the self-made cocoon, therein - closed off from the the outside world and environment - to increasingly atrophy. So it comes to be that the older the human is, the less value he places in creating and maintaining true friendships, because to him, mutual support, love and affection mean less and less, and often nothing more at all. Ein krasser Rckzug erfolgt aber auch in bezug auf das ffentliche Leben und hinsichtlich der Pflege gesunder und wertvoller zwischenmenschlicher Beziehungen. Das Gros der Menschen ist nur noch darauf bedacht, sich in den selbstgebastelten Kokon zurckzuziehen, um darin - abgeschottet von der Aussen- und Umwelt - immer mehr zu verkmmern. So kommt es, dass je lter der Mensch wird, er immer weniger Wert darauf legt, wahre Freundschaften zu erschaffen und zu erhalten, denn gegenseitige Untersttzung, Liebe und Zuneigung bedeuten ihm immer weniger und oft berhaupt nichts mehr.

All important and exceedingly important factors are forgotten, whereby Alle wichtigen und usserst wichtigen Faktoren werden vergessen, wobei the entire concentration is directed only towards absurdities. sich die ganze Konzentration nur noch auf Lcherlichkeiten ausrichtet. Actually, the majority of humans has fallen into a state in which disputes participated in with neighbors, as well as discussions, are just as rarely or no longer to be found, as neither are quarrels with global events, because these necessities have already been mostly lost. Tatschlich ist das Gros der Menschen in ein Stadium verfallen, in dem sich das kommunizierende Sichauseinandersetzen mit dem Nchsten sowie das Diskutieren ebenso kaum oder nicht mehr finden lsst wie auch nicht das Sichauseinandersetzen mit den globalen Geschehen, denn diese Notwendigkeiten sind bereits vielen verlorengegangen. Ein uraltes Sprichwort sagt: Jeder ist seines Glckes eigener Schmied, doch diese Wahrheit ist offensichtlich dem Gros der irdischen Menschheit schon lange verlorengegangen, folglich kaum mehr ein Mensch weiss, wie, womit und wofr er sein Leben schmiedet.

An ancient proverb states: "Everyone is the smith of his own success/luck/happiness" ["Everyone is the architect of his own fortune" / "You make your luck"], yet this truth has apparently already long been lost by the majority of terrestrial humanity, therefore hardly any human still knows how, with what, and for what he forges his life. Today hardly anyone still grasps the true value and sense of life, because the consciousness-related, as well as the true worldly values have already long disappeared and been forgotten from the vocabulary of the majority of humans. The human depletes himself ceaselessly, because he has lost control of himself as well as of real life, as well as the sense of compliance with the Creational-natural laws which guarantee everybody a life in love, dignity, peace, freedom, and harmony - if they only followed them.

Kaum einer erfasst heute noch den wahren Wert und den Sinn des Lebens, denn sowohl die bewusstseinsmssigen als auch die wahren weltlichen Werte sind schon lngst aus dem Wortschatz des Gros der Menschen verschwunden und vergessen. Die Menschen entleeren sich haltlos, denn sie haben die Kontrolle sowohl ber sich selbst als auch ber das wirkliche Leben verloren, wie auch den Sinn zur Befolgung der schpferisch-natrlichen Gesetzmssigkeiten, die jedem ein Leben in Liebe, Wrde, Frieden, Freiheit und Harmonie gewhren wrden - wenn sie nur befolgt wrden. Doch all diese Werte wurden weitestgehend vergessen, so es weiser Lehrer bedarf, die sie wieder lehren, um den einzelnen Menschen und die gesamte irdische Menschheit wieder den wahren Weg und die wahren Werte des Lebens finden zu lassen. Tatschlich braucht es nicht einen imaginren Gott, Gtter, Heilige, Sektengurus, <Erleuchtete>, Ppste, Priester, Pfarrer oder <Erhabene> und <Gottgesandte> usw., sondern einzig und allein Menschen mit Verstand und Vernunft und gengender Lebenserfahrung, erfahrende Weise, weise Ratgeber, die den Erdenmenschen fhren und ihm den Weg in eine gute Zukunft und ins wahre Leben lehren und weisen knnen. Billy (Eduard Albert Meier) SSSC, 9. Januar 2006, 22.54h, Billy

Yet all these values are continuously forgotten, so wise teachers are required to teach them again in order to again allow the individual human and the whole of terrestrial humanity to find the true path and the true values of life. As a matter of fact, an imaginary god, gods, saints, sect gurus, "enlightened ones", popes, priests, ministers, or "exalted ones" and "messiahs", and so forth, are not needed, rather solely and alone humans with understanding and reason and sufficient experience in life - experienced sages, wise advisors - who can lead the Earth human and teach and show him the path to a good future and true life. Billy (Eduard Albert Meier) Semjase Silver Star Center, January 9th, 2006, 10:54PM

FIGU Bulletin 056

43

FIGU Bulletin 56 Translation - Readers' Questions

Translated into English by Der Beobachter Edelweiss - Brazil - Sunday, 14th May, 2006.
English Readers' Questions Question from the Reader Lately I have been told different things, on one hand something about the Philadelphia Experiment and about abductions by extraterrestrials and contacts with them. Also, as it was explained much lie and deceit are behind it. On the other hand, also photos have been shown to me, on which crystal skulls, which should have come from extraterrestrials, could be seen. Unfortunately, I have never cared about such things and therefore I have no experience with them, consequently I cannot decide what should I think of all this. Kindly, a friend of mine, told me about your web site address, which he had, so that I could search in there, whereas Ive found it quite astonishing that it was unknown to me until now. Since I think now, that you, Billy Meier, can certainly tell me, what is this which I have asked all about, so I turn to you with the request, to be able to give me information regarding my questions in one of your bulletins, that I have also found in the internet, for which I already thank you now. U. Ermann, Germany Answer Unfortunately, out of forgetfulness, I can give you an answer to your questions only in the June's Bulletin in 2006, which you will please excuse, because certainly you have already been waiting for it earlier. Unfortunately I always have much about the ears, which is why it sometimes can happen, that something is missing by me and only appears again lately. Now, as an answer, I will explain to you with the necessary excerpts from the official 400th Contact Report of 25th September 2005, which should satisfactorily explain your questions: Billy I have also ascertained it while you were away and I looked through the questions. But look here, there I have some notes - I am always asked again and again namely about what the crystal heads found in South America are all about as well as with the alleged Philadelphia experiment. Of course I have explained many times and again that the crystal heads have nothing to do with extraterrestrials and therefore also are not attributed to such however these crystal heads were manufactured in the 19th Century in Germany. Nevertheless this will not be accepted as truth just like the fact also that the Philadelphia experiment only corresponds to a fantastic hoax because namely such an experiment has never taken place. Now here - this man here, a Mr. Ermann, from Germany, would like me again to ask to you and then publish the answer in a bulletin. Can you please give an answer to the questions in brief form? Ptaah German Leserfragen Leserfrage Letzthin wurden mir verschiedene Dinge erzhlt, einerseits etwas ber ein Philadelphia-Experiment und ber Entfhrungen durch Ausserirdische und Kontakte mit diesen. Auch wurde erklrt, dass dahinter viel Lge und Betrug stecke. Andererseits wurden mir auch Photos gezeigt, auf denen Kristallschdel zu sehen waren, die von Ausserirdischen stammen sollen. Leider habe ich mich nie um solche Dinge gekmmert und habe deshalb keinerlei Erfahrungen damit, folglich ich nicht entscheiden kann, was ich von allem halten soll. Freundlicherweise habe ich von meinem Bekannten, der mir alles erzhlte, Ihre Website-Anschrift erhalten und konnte mich darin umsehen, wobei ich sehr viel Erstaunliches erfahren habe, das mir bisher unbekannt war. Da ich nun denke, dass Sie, Billy Meier, mir sicher sagen knnen, was es mit all dem auf sich hat, was ich gefragt habe, so wende ich mich an Sie mit der Bitte, in einem Ihrer Bulletins, die ich auch im Internet gefunden habe, mir Auskunft hinsichtlich meiner Fragen geben zu knnen, wofr ich mich schon jetzt bedanke.

U. Ermann, Deutschland Antwort Aus Vergesslichkeit kann ich Ihnen leider erst im Juni-Bulletin 2006 eine Antwort auf Ihre Fragen erteilen, was Sie bitte entschuldigen wollen, denn sicher haben Sie schon frher darauf gewartet. Leider habe ich immer viel um die Ohren, weshalb es manchmal geschehen kann, dass bei mir etwas untergeht und erst versptet wieder auftaucht.

Nun, als Antwort will ich Ihnen mit einem Kontaktbericht-Auszug des 400sten offiziellen Kontaktberichtes vom 25. September 2005 das Notwendige erklren, was Ihre Fragen befriedigen drfte: Billy Das habe ich auch festgestellt, als du weg warst und ich die Fragen durchgesehen habe. Aber sieh hier, da habe ich einige Notizen - immer wieder werde ich nmlich danach gefragt, was es mit den in Sdamerika gefundenen Kristallkpfen auf sich hat sowie mit dem angeblichen Philadelphia-Experiment. Natrlich habe ich immer wieder erklrt, dass die Kristallkpfe nichts mit Ausserirdischen zu tun haben und also auch nicht auf solche zurckfhren, sondern dass diese Kristallkpfe im 19. Jahrhundert in Deutschland hergestellt wurden. Trotzdem will das ebensowenig als Wahrheit akzeptiert werden wie auch nicht die Tatsache, dass das Philadelphia-Experiment nur einer phantastischen Schwindelei entspricht, weil nmlich ein solches Experiment nie stattgefunden hat. Nun hier - dieser Mann hier, ein Herr Ermann aus Deutschland, mchte, dass ich nochmals bei euch rckfragen und dann die Antwort in einem Bulletin verffentlichen soll. Kannst du bitte in kurzer Form eine Antwort auf die Fragen geben?

Ptaah

FIGU Bulletin 056

44
Offiziell haben wir darber nie gesprochen, sondern nur mehrmals in privater Weise. Also will ich gerne eine Antwort geben, die offizieller Form sein soll, wobei ich mich jedoch auf das Wesentliche beschrnken will: Die von dir genannten Kristallkpfe, die im sdlichen Amerika gefunden wurden und den Maya zugesprochen werden und angeblich von Ausserirdischen stammen sollen, wurden, wie du eben gesagt hast, im 19. Jahrhundert in Deutschland hergestellt, und zwar in den Edelstein- und Diamant-Schleifwerksttten jener Orte, die 1933 zur Stadt Idar-Oberstein zusammengeschlossen wurden. Der Auftraggeber war ein wohlhabender Mann namens Florian Rosenfelder aus Deutschland, der sich privaterweise und hobbymssig archologisch bettigte und der die Kristallkpfe auch in die Mayagebiete brachte, um sie dann dort als Sensation zu <entdecken>. Er vermochte jedoch nur noch die Kristallkpfe an verschiedenen Orten zu plazieren, wo er sie dann unter Zeugen zu <entdecken> gedachte, was ihm jedoch nicht mehr gelang, weil er an einer Vergiftung starb, die er durch Einheimische erlitt, die ihn dann ausraubten. Und was hinsichtlich des sogenannten Philadelphia-Experiments zu sagen ist, worber erstlich ein Autor namens Berlitz ein phantasievolles Buch geschrieben hat: Ein solches Experiment hat es weder in den USA noch sonstwo auf der Erde jemals gegeben. Die ganze phantastische Geschichte beruht grundstzlich auf den betrgerischen Behauptungen eines Mannes namens Kal Allen, in bezug auf ein angebliches Experiment mit einem Schiff, das <USS Eldridge> genannt wurde. Der Mann dachte, dass er mit seiner Lgengeschichte sein Image heben und dadurch auch reich werden knne. Als ihm das nicht gelang und die Situation fr ihn zu prekr wurde, als Lgner entlarvt zu werden, verschwand er spurlos.

Officially we have never talked about it but several times only in a private manner. Therefore, I would like to will give an answer, which should be in an official form, with which however, I want to restrict myself to the essential: The crystal skulls named by you, which were found in South America and will be attributed to the Mayas and supposedly should have originated from extraterrestrials, as you just said, were fabricated in Germany in the 19th Century, in fact in the gem and Diamond-polishing cities of those places, that were unified in 1933 in the city of Idar-Oberstein. The client was a prosperous man by the name of Florian Rosenfelder, from Germany, who operated privately and was a hobbyist archaeologist and who brought the crystal heads also to the Maya region, then to "discover" it in order to cause a sensation. Although he was able only to place the crystal heads at different places where he thought they would be "discovered" before witnesses however, he did not succeed with that because he died of a poisoning, that he suffered through the natives, who then robbed him. And to say something regarding the so-called Philadelphia experiment, about which firstly an author by the name of Berlitz wrote a fantasy book: There was never such an experiment, neither in the USA or anywhere else on the Earth. The whole fantastic history is based on the fraudulent claims of a man by the name of Kal Allen, in relation to an alleged experiment with a ship, which was named the <USS Eldridge>. The man thought that his image would rise with this lying story and that he also could become rich through it. When he didn't succeed with this story and the situation became too precarious for him to be exposed as a liar, he vanished without a trace. Billy The story is known by me, however I didn't know how the ship was named. It is claimed that the US-Navy did an experiment with huge electromagnetic vibrations in the harbor of Philadelphia in October 1943 etc. with which the named ship then vanished without a trace and reappeared again in the harbor of Norfolk 500 kilometers away in order to vanish also again there after a short time and to become visible again in the harbor of Philadelphia. Ptaah Yes, that is, in brief the lying story.

Billy Die Geschichte ist mir bekannt, doch wusste ich nicht, wie das Schiff genannt wurde. Es wird behauptet, dass die US-Marine im Oktober 1943 im Hafen von Philadelphia ein Experiment mit gewaltigen elektromagnetischen Schwingungen usw. gemacht habe, wobei das genannte Schiff dann spurlos verschwunden und 500 Kilometer entfernt im Hafen von Norfolk wieder aufgetaucht sei, um dann auch dort nach kurzer Zeit wieder zu verschwinden und wieder im Hafen von Philadelphia sichtbar zu werden. Ptaah Ja, das ist in kurzen Zgen die Lgengeschichte.

Source
gaiaguys.net [1] TheyFly.com [2] FIGU.org [3]

References
[1] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ meier. 56. ratgeber. htm [2] http:/ / www. theyfly. com/ Crystal_Skulls. htm [3] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2006/ nr-56

FIGU Bulletin 057

45

FIGU Bulletin 057

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Number: 57 FIGU Bulletin Date: September 2006 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg Date of Translation: December 2006

Synopsis
Billy answers a reader's question regarding the remaining two thirds of the Talmud Jmmanuel. This is an excerpt of the entire FIGU bulletin

FIGU Bulletin 57 Translation

An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.
English Reader's Question German Leserfrage

If the Plejaren knew of the "Talmud Jmmanuel" before it was found, Wenn die Plejaren vom <Talmud Jmmanuel> wussten, bevor er gefunden then they also certainly knew what is written in it. wurde, so wussten sie doch bestimmt auch, was darin geschrieben steht. Don't they have a copy of it so that they could still write down and publish the lost, respectively, destroyed remainder? I would surely not be the only one who would be interested in that. And, after all, the "Talmud Jmmanuel" is the only "biblical" book that I have ever read (and with interest), if one disregards small parts of the "Revelation of John" (has this revelation actually been completely invented by writers of the Bible, or how much of it is true then?) Barbara Lotz, Germany Answer As a matter of fact there was a copy, prepared at the time by the Plejaren, of the records made by Judas Iscariot, consequently, the lost, respectively burned, example was not the only one. Haben sie keine Kopie davon, so dass Sie den verlorengegangenen bzw. vernichteten Rest auch noch niederschreiben und verffentlichen knnten? Ich wre sicher nicht die einzige, die sich dafr interessieren wrde. Und immerhin ist der <Talmud Jmmanuel> das einzige <biblische> Buch, das ich jemals (und mit Interesse) gelesen habe, wenn man von kleinen Teilen der <Offenbarung des Johannes> einmal absieht (ist diese Offenbarung eigentlich komplett erfunden worden von irgendwelchen Bibelschreibern, oder wieviel davon stimmt denn?). Barbara Lotz, Deutschland Antwort Von den Plejaren zur damaligen Zeit wurde tatschlich eine Kopie der durch Judas Ischarioth gemachten Aufzeichnungen angefertigt, folglich das verlorengegangene resp. verbrannte Exemplar nicht das einzige war.

FIGU Bulletin 057

46
Die Kopie wird aber von den Plejaren nicht freigegeben, und zwar aus dem einfachen Grund, weil der Inhalt keine weiteren Einzelheiten von Jmmanuels Leben mehr nennt, sondern nur noch Belange der Geisteslehre, wie diese zur damaligen Zeit in bezug auf das Verstndnis der damaligen Menschen von Jmmanuel gelehrt wurde, was heute - wie bekannt - treffender und sachrichtiger gesagt werden kann, weil ein besserer Wortschatz gegeben ist und ein umfassenderes Verstndnis der heutigen schulgebildeten Menschen besteht. Dadurch werden Missverstndnisse vermieden. Was im restlichen Teil des <Talmud Jmmanuel> noch geschrieben steht, wurde ausserdem von mir bereits in codierten Bchern und Schriften gemss dem heutigen Verstndnis der Erdenmensch ausgearbeitet, und zwar sehr viel ausfhrlicher, als das im <Talmud Jmmanuel> der Fall war.

However, the copy will not be released by the Plejaren, and indeed on the simple grounds that the content provides no further details of Jmmanuel's life, rather only matters of the spirit lessons as these were taught in that time, in accord with the understanding of the humans of that time, which today - as is known - can be said more pointedly and appropriately because a better vocabulary exists and today's schooled humans have a more comprehensive understanding.

Thereby, misunderstandings will be avoided. Besides, that which is yet written in the remaining part of the "Talmud Jmmanuel" has already been worked out by me in encoded books and texts in accord with the Earth human's current understanding, and indeed very much more thoroughly as was the case in the "Talmud Jmmanuel". Billy

Billy

Source
gaiaguys.net(backup copy) [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ meier. p9-10. b57. htm

FIGU Bulletin 059

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Number: 59 FIGU Bulletin Date: 8th March 2007 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg Date of Translation: March 2007

FIGU Bulletin 059

47

Synopsis
Regarding two items: That spirit-energy is within all things, not just humans and animals. Also regarding some facts behind the Tunguska event. And some corrections to contact reports 228, 264 and 467.

FIGU Bulletin 59 Translation

Spirit Energy Is Within All Things
An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.
English Page 11 Every spirit-energy which is determined in order to enliven some sort of life-form - whereby not only humans, animals and all creatures up to the microbes, bacteria and viruses, and so forth, are life-forms, rather also rocks, stones, sand and water, and so forth, which belong to the vicissitude of coming about and passing away - is creational-spirit-energetic and is endowed, according to creational laws, with its own granted intelligence through which the form of the living being, respectively, the life-form, is determined and steered. Always in accord with the nature of the life-form, it thereby occurs that these engender an independent intelligence from out of the consciousness, through the power of their form of consciousness - conscious, instinctive, impulsive or dynamic - which is produced through the power of the spirit and the power of the collective-consciousness-block. However the autonomous intelligence always remains dependent on the energy and power of the spirit because the consciousness also can only be enlivened by this spirit-energy and spirit-power. For the human that means that he can only comply with his consciousness-evolution by means of his intelligence, which springs from his consciousness, and thereby also by means of his reason and understanding. But that would not be possible if the creational spirit-form, stored in the human, would not bring the necessary intelligence into the consciousness of the human via the collective-consciousness-block. German Seite 11 Jede Geistenergie, die dazu bestimmt ist, irgendwelche Lebensform zu beleben - wobei nicht nur Menschen, Tiere und alles Getier bis zu den Mikroben, Bakterien und Viren usw., sondern auch Felsen, Gestein, Sand und Wasser usw. Lebensformen sind, die in den Wandel von Werden und Vergehen gehren -, ist schpferisch-geist-energetisch und schpfungsgesetzmssig ausgestattet mit einer ihr eigens zugegebenen Intelligenz, durch die die Form des Lebewesens resp. der Lebensform bestimmt und gesteuert wird. Je nach Lebensform ist es dabei gegeben, dass diese durch die Kraft ihrer durch die Kraft des Geistes und des Gesamtbewusstseinblocks geschaffene Bewusstseinsform - bewusst, instinktmssig, impulsmssig oder dynamisch - aus dem Bewusstsein heraus eine selbstndige Intelligenz erzeugt, die jedoch immer von der Energie und Kraft des Geistes abhngig bleibt, weil auch das Bewusstsein nur durch diese Geistenergie und Geisteskraft lebendig sein kann.

Fr den Menschen bedeutet das, dass er seiner Bewusstseinsevolution nur durch seine aus dem Bewusstsein entspringende Intelligenz und damit also durch seine Vernunft und durch seinen Verstand Genge tun kann. Das aber wre nicht mglich, wenn die sich im Menschen eingelagerte schpferische Geistform nicht via den Gesamtbewusstseinblock die notwendige Intelligenz in das Bewusstsein des Menschen einbringen wrde. Billy Seiten 15 & 16

Billy Pages 15 & 16

Readers Questions

FIGU Bulletin 059

48

English Reader Questions Reader question (concerns Special Bulletin, No. 25, published on Tuesday, 18th July 2006, 10.50 AM) Hello In regard to the newest Plejaren clarifications, which were published in the last FIGU Special Bulletin No. 25, on July 18th 2006, in regard to contact No.424 from June 17th 2006, on the theme of extraterrestrial arrivals, I have the following question: When the talk is of arrivals, are also eventual crashes or broken down extraterrestrial flying objects, apart from Roswell, meant and included by that, or only just the flying through of terrestrial air space by flying objects foreign to Earth? I think, for example, of the Tunguska event which, according to older contact reports, certainly leads back to extraterrestrial interlopers. Because, in the named contact report extract from June 2006, the talk in regard to so-called UFO crashes is only of Roswell while I remember elsewhere in the contact reports (I now no longer know exactly where however) having read that, apart from Roswell, other spaceship crashes have occurred, or may have occurred. Also discussed in the history of ufology, for example, are an alleged UFO crash in Kecksburg, USA, as well as Aztec, New Mexico, USA, and on the islands of Spitzberg, Norway, as well as also one somewhere in Russia. In many cases, as with Kecksburg, USA, there are apparently also independent witnesses who will have seen special government transports and military personnel in the area and who were supposed to have been threatened and warned to keep silent by secret agents and the military. Yet as with everything which comes from America, one must also deal extremely carefully with it. Can it be, of all things, that some of these supposed crash cases actually came about through the civilizations which later joined the Plejaren Federation? Or is it rather that all these alleged crash cases, apart from Roswell, only lead back to mendacious stories, fantasizers or targeted disinformation from government circles. If that were so I would find that extremely plausible because we certainly know of all that happens around the theme of UFO/extraterrestrials in filthy campaigns and diversion maneuvers on the part of unscrupulous elements. Because of that I would be pleased if also a further, for example, more precise, clarification about that would be possible. Salome Andrea Bertuccioli, Italy Answer This question can be answered with a contact report extract from the 428th official contact dialogue from the 10th of July 2006, whereby the conversation produced the following:

German Leserfragen Leserfrage (Betrifft Sonderbulletin Nr. 25, verffentlicht am Dienstag, 18. Juli 2006, 10.50 Uhr) Hallo Bezglich der neuesten plejarischen Abklrungen zum Thema ausserirdischer Einflge, die im letzten FIGU Sonder-Bulletin Nr. 25 in bezug auf den Kontakt Nr. 424 vom 17. Juni 2006 am 18. Juli 2006 verffentlicht worden sind, habe ich folgende Frage: Wenn die Rede von Einflgen ist, sind damit auch eventuelle Abstrze oder Havarien ausserirdischer Flugkrper neben Roswell gemeint und mit eingeschlossen - ich denke z.B. an das Tunguska-Ereignis, das nach lteren Kontaktberichten mit Sicherheit auf ausserirdische Eindringlinge zurckzufhren ist - oder eben nur das Durchfliegen des irdischen Luftraumes durch erdfremde Flugobjekte? Denn im genannten Kontaktberichtsauszug von Juni 2006 ist bezglich sogenannter UFO-Crashes nur von Roswell die Rede, whrend ich mich erinnere, anderswo in den Kontaktberichten (ich weiss jetzt aber nicht mehr genau wo) gelesen zu haben, dass es neben Roswell andere Raumschiffabstrze gegeben habe oder gegeben haben mge. In der Geschichte der Ufologie wird z.B. auch von einem angeblichen UFO-Absturz bei Kecksburg, USA sowie Aztec, New Mexico, USA und bei den Spitzbergen-Inseln, Norwegen sowie auch von einem irgendwo in Russland geredet. In manchen Fllen wie bei Kecksburg, USA, gibt es anscheinend auch unabhngige Augenzeugen, die spezielle Regierungstransporte und Militrpersonal vor Ort gesehen haben wollen und die durch Geheimagenten und Militrs bedroht und zum Schweigen gemahnt worden sein sollen. Doch wie bei allem was aus Amerika kommt, muss man auch damit usserst vorsichtig umgehen. Kann es allerdings sein, dass einige dieser vermeintlichen Absturzflle durch sich spter der plejarischen Fderation angeschlossene Zivilisationen tatschlich stattgefunden haben? Oder ist es eher so, dass all diese angeblichen Absturzflle ausser Roswell nur auf Lgengeschichten, Phantastereien oder gezielte Desinformation durch Regierungskreise zurckzufhren sind? Wenn dem so wre, wrde ich es usserst plausibel finden, denn wir wissen ja, was alles um das Thema UFO/Ausserirdische an schmutzigen Kampagnen und Ablenkungsmanvern durch skrupellose Elemente geschieht. Deswegen wrde ich mich freuen, wenn auch eine weitere Erklrung bzw. Przisierung darber mglich wre. Salome Andrea Bertuccioli, Italien Antwort Diese Frage kann beantwortet werden durch einen Kontaktbericht-Auszug des 428. offiziellen Kontaktgesprches vom 10. Juli 2006, wobei sich das Gesprch folgendermassen ergab:

FIGU Bulletin 059

49
Billy: Es ist unaufhaltsam, die Gedanken beginnen einfach zu laufen. Aber ehe wir uns der Korrekturarbeit von Hans-Georgs Buch zuwenden, mchte ich noch etwas fragen hinsichtlich jener Dinge, die du beim 424. offiziellen Kontaktgesprch am 17. Juni angesprochen hast, nmlich der Einflge Ausserirdischer in den irdischen Luftraum.

Billy: It is unceasing, the thoughts begin simply to run. But before we turn ourselves to the correcting work of Hans-Georg's book, I want to ask yet something regarding that which you have addressed with the 424th official contact conversations on the 17th of June, namely the arrivals of extraterrestrials in the terrestrial air space. There was indeed the Tunguska catastrophe in which those space travellers suffered a break down and exploded their large ship in the air because it could not be repaired again. Is that also included in your clarifications?

Da war doch die Tunguska-Katastrophe, bei der jene Raumfahrer eine Havarie erlitten und ihr grosses Schiff in die Luft sprengten, weil dieses nicht wieder repariert werden konnte. Ist das auch in eure Abklrungen einbezogen?

You have namely made no statements about that although it would be Darber hast du nmlich keine Angaben gemacht, obwohl es interessant interesting to know what the circumstances are regarding this. wre zu wissen, wie sich diesbezglich die Sache verhlt. Ptaah The great space ship which at that time suffered a breakdown and was destroyed, out of which the so-called Tunguska event resulted, belonged to a people who live in a distant galaxy in your space-time configuration. Christianity, however, which was brought to their home worlds by some of their space travellers and which quickly spread out, led to grave religious wars. When then, finally, order could again be created, the space travellers were forbidden to make any further penetrations into the terrestrial space. Around 1000 years after this decree a great space ship of these people erred into the SOL system as a result of faulty co-ordinates and became stranded on the Earth by a still emerging grave breakdown from which it could no longer extricate itself. So, for several months, the space ship lay with grave technical damage hidden in the Tunguska region whereby a larger number of space travelers mixed, unrecognized, among the Earth humans, far from the hiding place, and sexually engaged with them which resulted in many of them becoming sick with syphilis and, with the return to their space ship, also infecting many others with it. That had very evil results for the space travelers because very quickly, as a result of their constitutional difference, dangerous mutations of the disease arose which, just as quickly, expanded to a plague-like disease and epidemic which cost many their lives. They could not expect help from the home world because, according to the old determination, it was forbidden for them to approach the Earth. Apart from that, other extraterrestrials were stationed on the Earth namely us and our confederates - who were prohibited, by the government of the home world, from helping the space travelers. Consequently we had to hold ourselves to our directives. Therefore, only self-destruction remained for the Earth strangers as their determination demanded, consequently they built an atom bomb, brought the space ship to a height in the atmosphere which was still possible and then caused it to fall in order to then ignite the bomb. Through the mighty explosion the great space ship was completely ripped apart and torn to pieces whereby the monstrous explosion transformed practically the whole ship, and the entire remaining crew of 4387 humans, into dust and ash. Ptaah Das Grossraumschiff, das damals eine Havarie erlitt und zerstrt wurde, woraus sich das sogenannte Tunguska-Ereignis ergab, gehrte einem Volk an, das in einer fernen Galaxie eures Raum-Zeit-Gefges lebt.

Das Christentum jedoch - das durch einige ihrer Raumfahrer auf ihre Heimatwelten gebracht wurde und sich schnell ausbreitete -, fhrte zu schweren Glaubenskmpfen. Als dann endlich wieder Ordnung geschaffen werden konnte, wurde den Raumfahrern verboten, nochmals in den irdischen Raum einzudringen.

Rund 1000 Jahre nach diesem Erlass verirrte sich infolge fehlerhafter Koordinaten ein Grossraumschiff dieses Volkes in das SOL-System und strandete durch eine noch auftretende schwere Havarie auf der Erde, von der es sich nicht mehr entfernen konnte. So lag das Raumschiff whrend mehreren Monaten mit schweren technischen Schden im Tunguska-Gebiet verborgen, wobei sich eine grssere Anzahl der Raumfahrer weitab des Versteckes unerkannt unter die Erdenmenschen mischte und sich mit diesen sexuell einliess, was zur Folge hatte, dass viele von ihnen an Syphilis erkrankten und bei der Rckkehr in ihr Grossraumschiff auch viele andere damit infizierten. Fr die Raumfahrer hatte das sehr ble Folgen, denn sehr schnell entstanden durch ihre Andersartigkeit gefhrliche Mutationen der Krankheit, die sich ebenso schnell zur Seuche und Epidemie ausweiteten, was vielen das Leben kostete. Hilfe konnten sie von der Heimatwelt nicht erwarten, denn der alten Bestimmung gemss war es verboten, sich der Erde zu nhern.

Ausserdem wurde auf der Erde stationierten anderen Ausserirdischen nmlich uns und unseren Fderierten - durch die Regierung der Heimatwelt der Raumfahrer untersagt, irgendwelche Hilfe zu leisten, folglich wir uns an unsere Direktiven halten mussten. Also blieb den Erdfremden nur die Selbstzerstrung, wie es ihre Bestimmung verlangte, folglich sie eine Atombombe bauten, das Raumschiff auf eine noch mgliche Hhe in die Atmosphre und dann zum Absturz brachten, um dann die Bombe zu znden. Durch die gewaltige Explosion wurde das Grossraumschiff vllig zerrissen und zerfetzt, wobei die ungeheure Explosion praktisch das ganze Schiff und die gesamte Besatzung von noch 4387 Menschen in Staub und Asche verwandelte.

FIGU Bulletin 059

50
Von unserer Seite aus wurde alles beobachtet und aufgezeichnet, folglich wir natrlich unsere Informationen laufend auch an die Heimatwelt der gestrandeten Raumfahrer weitergaben, jedoch keine Erlaubnis erhielten, in das Geschehen einzugreifen. Also mussten wir den Dingen ihren Lauf lassen, bauten jedoch darauf, dass wir die Regierung und das Volk der Raumfahrer belehren konnten in bezug darauf, dass fr sie durch die Religionen der Erdenmenschen keine Gefahr mehr bestand, wenn sie sich nicht mehr in diese einlassen wrden.

Everything was observed and recorded from our side, subsequently we naturally constantly relayed our information to the stranded space travelers' home world, however we did not receive permission to intervene in the events. Therefore we had to let things run their course, however, this was built on the fact that we could teach the space travelers' government and people in relation to this: that no danger existed anymore for them from the Earth humans' religions if they would no longer get involved in these. Our intentions succeeded in the course of time, which then also had the result that all three peoples, respectively, races - namely there were three - joined our federation. They come from a region of a large cluster of galaxies which is around 400,000,000 light-years distant from the Earth. The three peoples, respectively, races, have three different home worlds, yet they are tightly connected with each other and call themselves the People's Union of Bardan, because they also name their home worlds Bardan 1, 2, and 3 and have a common government. The Bardan belong to those five peoples foreign to Earth who I named for you and who joined our federation. Billy: And do these humans come again to Earth in the current time? And the galaxy cluster named by you - is that also known to our astronomers? Ptaah Yes, and indeed already since the time around 80 years ago when they allowed themselves to be taught by us and joined our federation. But since then they have never taken up contact with Earth humans. And in regard to the galaxy cluster: This is known to the terrestrial astronomers and is named Coma by them. Billy: And they look like us or different? Ptaah They are humans like us, if you mean that. They have somewhat mongoloid characteristics and a somewhat coarse as well as light brownish-yellowish skin. Billy: It would be interesting one time to get to know one of these humans. Ptaah If that is your wish then I can concern myself with that. I can possibly arrange a visit. Billy

Unser Vorhaben gelang im Laufe der Zeit, was dann auch zur Folge hatte, dass alle drei Vlker resp. Rassen - nmlich deren drei waren es -, unserer Fderation beitraten. Sie stammen aus einem Gebiet eines grossen Galaxienhaufens, der rund 400 Millionen Lichtjahre von der Erde entfernt ist. Die drei Vlker resp. Rassen haben drei verschiedene Heimatwelten, doch sind sie miteinander eng verbunden und nennen sich als Volkseinheit Bardan, wie sie auch ihre Heimatwelten Bardan 1, 2 und 3 nennen und eine gemeinsame Regierung haben.

Die Bardan gehren zu jenen fnf Erdfremden, die ich dir genannt hatte und die unserer Fderation beigetreten sind. Billy: Und - kommen diese Menschen in der heutigen Zeit wieder zur Erde? Und der von dir genannte Galaxienhaufen, ist der auch unseren Astronomen bekannt? Ptaah Ja, und zwar schon seit jener Zeit vor rund 80 Jahren, als sie sich von uns belehren liessen und unserer Fderation beitraten.

Kontakte zu Erdenmenschen haben sie aber seither noch nie aufgenommen. Und in bezug auf den Galaxienhaufen: Dieser ist den irdischen Astronomen bekannt und wird von ihnen Coma genannt. Billy: Und sie sehen so aus wie wir oder anders? Ptaah Sie sind Menschen wie wir, wenn du das meinst. Sie haben etwas mongolische Zge und eine etwas herbe sowie eine leicht brunlich-gelbliche Haut. Billy: Wre interessant, einmal einen dieser Menschen kennenzulernen.

Ptaah Wenn das dein Wunsch ist, dann kann ich mich darum bemhen. Mglicherweise kann ich einen Besuch arrangieren. Billy

FIGU Bulletin 059

51

Corrections in the Pleiadian-Plejaren contact reports

Due to the attention of our loyal readers Billy was pointed out errors in the Pleiadian-Plejaren contact reports of block numbers 5, 8 and 11, which he has clarified together with Ptaah:
English 228th Contact, Monday, May 1, 1989; Block 5, page 474: Wrong version: Billy: Ptaah and you as well as Semjase have said that our Milky Way has around 570 billion suns with planets, but at the same time, there are only about 7 million smaller and larger solar systems with planets, on which higher life exists. Are planetary satellites, i.e. moons, also included therein? Correct version: Billy: Ptaah and you as well as Semjase have said that our Milky Way has around 587 billion suns and planets, but at the same time, there are only about 7 million smaller and larger solar systems with planets, on which higher life exists. Are planetary satellites, i.e. moons, also included therein? 264th Contact, Thursday, May 14, 1998; Block 8, page 21: Wrong version: Billy: Then just not. Heres the last question for the time being: What do your calculations look like, with regard to the number of suns in our Milky Way? Ptaah: 90. We do not have exact data but rather only estimated figures. Billy: And, what does your science of astronomy estimate, or how many suns exist in the Milky Way? German 228. Kontakt, Montag, 1. Mai 1989; Block 5, Seite 474: Falsche Version: Billy: Ptaah und du sowie Semjase, ihr habt gesagt, dass unsere Milchstrasse rund 570 Milliarden Sonnen mit Planeten habe, dass aber dazu nur etwa 7 Millionen kleinere und grssere Sonnensysteme mit Planeten seien, auf denen hheres Leben existiere. Sind da auch Planetentrabanten resp. Monde inbegriffen? Richtige Version: Billy: Ptaah und du sowie Semjase, ihr habt gesagt, dass unsere Milchstrasse rund 587 Milliarden Sonnen und Planeten habe, dass aber dazu nur etwa 7 Millionen kleinere und grssere Sonnensysteme mit Planeten seien, auf denen hheres Leben existiere. Sind da auch Planetentrabanten resp. Monde inbegriffen? 264. Kontakt, Donnerstag, 14. Mai 1998; Block 8, Seite 21: Falsche Version: Billy: Dann eben nicht. Hier die vorlufig letzte Frage: Wie lauten eure Berechnungen in bezug auf die Anzahl der Sonnen in unserer Milchstrasse?

Ptaah 90. Genaue Angaben besitzen wir nicht, sondern nur Schtzungszahlen.

Billy: Und, was schtzt eure Wissenschaft der Astronomie oder so, wieviele Sonnen in der Milchstrasse existieren?

Ptaah: 91. Our calculations amount to about 165 billion giant suns Ptaah 91. Unsere Berechnungen belaufen sich auf etwa 165 Milliarden and 405 million medium and small ones. Riesensonnen und 405 Millionen mittlere und kleine. Correct version: Billy: Then just not. Heres the last question for the time being: What do your calculations look like, with regard to the number of suns in our Milky Way? Ptaah: 90. We do not have exact data but rather only estimated figures. Billy: And, what does your science of astronomy estimate, or how many suns exist in the Milky Way? Ptaah: 91. Our calculations amount to about 156 billion suns, 21 billion of which are medium and small. 467th Contact, Monday, June 28, 2008, Block 11, Page 372: Wrong version: Billy: So no head-on collision takes place but rather a process of a slow pushing together. Quetzal told me recently that your newest calculations, in reference to the stars in our Milky Way, have yielded a number of around 430 billion. What, then, is the number of severity, with regard to the Andromeda Nebula? Correct version: Richtige Version: Billy: Dann eben nicht. Hier die vorlufig letzte Frage: Wie lauten eure Berechnungen in bezug auf die Anzahl der Sonnen in unserer Milchstrasse?

Ptaah 90. Genaue Angaben besitzen wir nicht, sondern nur Schtzungszahlen.

Billy: Und, was schtzt eure Wissenschaft der Astronomie oder so, wieviele Sonnen in der Milchstrasse existieren? Ptaah 91. Unsere Berechnungen belaufen sich auf etwa 156 Milliarden Sonnen, wovon 21 Milliarden mittlere und kleine. 467. Kontakt, Montag, 28. Juni 2008, Block 11, Seite 372: Falsche Version: Billy: Also erfolgt keine Frontalkollision, sondern eher ein Vorgang eines langsamen Ineinanderschiebens. Quetzal sagte mir letzthin, dass eure neuesten Berechnungen in bezug auf die Sterne in unserer Milchstrasse eine Zahl von rund 430 Milliarden ergeben haben. Was ist denn die Zahl der Schwere hinsichtlich des Andromedanebels? Richtige Version:

FIGU Bulletin 059

52
Billy: Also erfolgt keine Frontalkollision, sondern eher ein Vorgang eines langsamen Ineinanderschiebens. Quetzal sagte mir letzthin, dass eure neuesten Berechnungen in bezug auf die Planeten in unserer Milchstrasse eine Zahl von rund 431 Milliarden ergeben haben. Was ist denn die Zahl der Schwere hinsichtlich des Andromedanebels?

Billy: So no head-on collision takes place but rather a process of a slow pushing together. Quetzal told me recently that your newest calculations, in reference to the stars in our Milky Way, have yielded a number of around 431 billion. What, then, is the number of severity, with regard to the Andromeda Nebula?

Source
gaiaguys.net(backup copy) [1] http://www.figu.org/ch/verein/periodika/sonder-bulletin/2011/nr-59/korrekturen?page=0,0

References
[1] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ meierb59. htm

FIGU Bulletin 061

IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Number: 61 FIGU Bulletin Date: September 2007 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg Date of Translation: December 2006

Synopsis
Topics include: Human nature Cyprus Israel Kashmir Extraterrestrial visitors to Earth

This is an excerpt of the entire FIGU bulletin

FIGU Bulletin 061

53

FIGU Bulletin 61 Translation

An Important Message for the Reader of this Document / Eine wichtige Nachricht an den Leser dieser Schrift [1] We (Dyson Devine and Vivienne Legg of www.gaiaguys.net [2]) have been given permission by Billy Meier (www.figu.org [3]) to make these unofficial, preliminary translations of FIGU material. Please be advised that our translations may contain errors. Please read this [4] explanatory word about our translations.

As the human wants ...

English The human already storms out into space, just as he pleases - with thundering and howling rockets. Exploding, they burst into the structure of the heavens and tear up the harmony of the spheres. At breakneck speed the Moon will be conquered, and then quickly the neighbouring planets, in order to prepare the way for the coming star travellers who want to steer through the primeval vastness in order to fathom the secrets of the enigmatic universe and stars. Often friendly and often cold, they shine down from the firmament when the night has descended over the Earth and has spread its dark, secretive veil out over the world. German So der Mensch will, strmt er bereits in den Weltenraum hinaus mit donnernden und heulenden Raketen. Berstend brechen sie ein in das Gefge des Himmels und zerfetzen die Harmonie der Sphren. Rasend schnell wird der Mond erobert und dann schnell noch die Nachbarplaneten, um den Weg zu bereiten fr die kommenden Sternenfahrer, die in urweite Fernen steuern wollen, um die Geheimnisse des rtselhaften Universums und der Sterne zu ergrnden. Oft freundlich und oft kalt leuchten sie vom Firmament hernieder, wenn sich die Nacht ber die Erde gesenkt und ihren dunklen geheimnisvollen Schleier ber die Welt ausgebreitet hat.

A world which already smoulders in high technology and further Eine Welt, die bereits in hoher Technik schwelt und sich weiterhin rasend develops it at breakneck speed, always further and further, in order to schnell immer weiter und weiter entwickelt, um die bestmgliche achieve the best possible perfection. Vollkommenheit zu erreichen. And this technology is created by humans - by humans who are indeed capable of perfecting the technology, controlling it and driving it towards its peak - but who, on the other hand, do not contain within them sufficient cognizance in order to generally guide the thoughts of the entire humanity along progressive paths by teaching that which is good and positive, in order to thereby create ultimate peace on the world and among the humans in accord with the sense of the laws of Creation. But they are not even in a position to create a peaceful co-existence among the peoples. And why not? Because they only know the way of mammon, of pleasure, of selfishness, of progress and, with that, technology, and for that reason they cast the laws of Creation out into the realm of fantasy. Self-evidently the taskmasters thereby function first and foremost because they embody the power and politics, as well as the religion, of their countries. And it is exactly these powers and politicians as well as bigwigs of religion who continually make wrong decisions and carry them out. Und diese Technik wird von Menschen geschaffen, von Menschen, die wohl fhig sind, die Technik zu vervollkommnen, zu beherrschen und sie ihrem Hhepunkt entgegenzutreiben die jedoch auf der anderen Seite nicht gengend Kenntnis in sich bergen, um das Denken der gesamten Menschheit durch Belehrungen des Guten und Positiven allgemein in fortschrittliche Bahnen zu lenken, um dadurch einen endgltigen Frieden auf der Welt und unter den Menschen gemss dem Sinn der Schpfungsgesetze zu schaffen.

Sie sind aber nicht einmal dazu in der Lage, zwischen den Vlkern eine friedliche Koexistenz zu schaffen. Und warum nicht? Weil sie nur den Weg des Mammons, des Vergngens, der Selbstsucht, des Fortschrittes und damit der Technik kennen und darum die Schpfungsgesetze ins Reich der Phantasie verstossen. Selbstredend fungieren dabei die Auftraggeber an erster Stelle, denn sie verkrpern die Macht und Politik sowie die Religion ihrer Staaten.

Und gerade diese Mchte und Politiker sowie Religionsbonzen sind es, die dauernd falsche Beschlsse fassen und ausfhren lassen.

Thus anybody who is manifestly in the right is continually oppressed So werden dauernd jene unterdrckt und benachteiligt, welche offensichtlich and discriminated against. im Recht sind. Three short examples can serve for this which, however, have sufficient affect worldwide to make all humans contemplative. Hierzu knnen drei kurze Beispiele dienen, die jedoch weltweit bewegend genug sind, um alle Menschen nachdenklich zu stimmen.

FIGU Bulletin 061

54

1) Cyprus Turkey can look back at a nearly eight thousand year-old culture on a culture of which every Turk may be rightly proud because it has not only produced very much, rather it is additionally also still the oldest culture in Europe and Eurasia.

1) Cypern Die Trkei kann auf eine nahezu achttausendjhrige Kultur zurckblicken. Auf eine Kultur, auf die jeder Trke mit Recht stolz sein darf, denn sie hat nicht nur sehr viel hervorgebracht, sondern sie ist zudem auch noch die lteste Kultur in Europa und Eurasien.

This fact shows that already the ancient ancestors of the current Diese Tatsache beweist, dass bereits die Urahnen des heutigen trkischen Turkish people were the owners of the island of Cyprus because it is Volkes die Eigentmer der Insel Cypern waren, denn sie liegt ja dem situated offshore not too distant from the Turkish mainland. trkischen Festland nicht allzuweit vorgelagert. For that reason it is absolutely not to be rejected out of hand that the Es ist daher absolut nicht von der Hand zu weisen, dass bereits das trkische Turkish ancestors had already populated the island. Urvolk die Insel bevlkert hat. That many thousands of years later the English, with their more than Dass dann viele Jahrtausende spter die Englnder mit ihrer mehr als doubtful politics, then allowed the Greeks to establish themselves zweifelhaften Politik die Griechen auf dieser Insel Fuss fassen liessen, das on this island, represents more than just an evil misadventure and an stellt mehr als nur ein bles Missgeschick und eine Intrige dar. intrigue. This is the case even though the Greeks had been in possession of Cyprus at various times, because they were illegitimate owners each time because they seized the land in conquering campaigns and actual predatory wars. They thereby committed full-blown theft because they never had a right to the island; just the facts alone can prove that, because the Greeks can only look back at a 3,400 year-old culture which never arose from their own "spirit". The Greek culture is thereby therefore about 4,500 years younger than that of Turkey. How, therefore, could Cyprus have ever belonged to Greece in ancient times, since the Greeks first came to Turkey in the times of the [Island of] Evia King Odysseus (Ulysses-Odyssean) and indeed also as a result of a predatory war, as Troy was overtaken. Yet it was a long way up to the time of Odysseus; 3,400 years ago the wild Hellenistic descendents, who were still not capable of a shimmer of a real culture, still occupied Greece without pause. However, on the island of Crete, situated off the mainland, a people with a highly developed culture were settled - the Minoans, also called the Atlantians. Dies auch dann, wenn die Griechen zu verschiedenen Zeiten im Besitz von Cypern gewesen waren, denn jedesmal waren sie unrechtmssige Eigentmer, weil sie das Land in Eroberungsfeldzgen und richtigen Raubkriegen mit Beschlag belegten. Sie begingen dabei richtiggehend Diebstahl, denn niemals hatten sie Anrecht auf die Insel; allein schon die Tatsache kann das beweisen, weil die Griechen nur auf eine 3400jhrige Kultur zurckblicken knnen, die nicht einmal ihrem eigenen Geist entsprang. Die griechische Kultur ist somit also rund 4500 Jahre jnger als diejenige der Trkei. Wie htte da also Cypern zu Urzeiten jemals zu Griechenland gehren knnen? Denn erst zu Zeiten des Ewia-Knigs Odisseus (Ulisse-Odiseas) kamen die Griechen das erste Mal in die Trkei und zwar auch infolge eines Raubkriegs, als Troja berfallen wurde. Doch bis zur Zeit Odisseus war ein langer Weg: Vor 3400 Jahren waren in Griechenland noch restlos die wilden Hellenenstmme ansssig, die noch nicht dem Schimmer einer wirklichen Kultur mchtig waren. Auf der dem Festland vorgelagerten Insel Kreta war jedoch ein Volk mit hochentwickelter Kultur ansssig die Minoer (Minoa), auch die Atlantier genannt.

One day, far in the north, in the open ocean north of Crete, the Weit im Norden, im offenen Meer vor Kreta, explodierte eines Tages die volcanic island Santorini [modern Thira] exploded and sank into the Vulkaninsel Santorini und versank im Meer. ocean. Consequently a giant tsunami devastated the island of Crete, from which the Minoans fled to the Greek mainland. There they encountered the wild, uncultured and primitive Hellenist descendents who were instructed by the Minoans in all arts and trades as well as in written and spoken language. Thus the Greeks got to know culture. However, since that time, the text, the alphabet and the language were Minoan. Demzufolge verwstete eine riesige Flutwelle die Insel Kreta, woraufhin die Minoer auf das Festland von Griechenland flchteten. Dort stiessen sie auf die wilden, kulturlosen und primitiven Hellenenstmme, die von den Minoern in allen Knsten und Arbeiten sowie in der Schrift- und Lautsprache unterrichtet wurden. So lernten die Griechen die Kultur kennen. Die Schrift, das Alphabet und die Sprache jedoch, die waren seither minoisch.

This remains so up to the current day - with an insignificant change. Dies blieb bis zum heutigen Tag so mit einer geringfgigen Vernderung. Since the original Minoans were in a stark minority in relation to the Da die ursprnglichen Minoer gegenber den Hellenen stark in der Hellenists, they interbred and after a few hundred years no Minoans Minderheit waren, gingen sie Mischehen ein und nach wenigen hundert of pure race existed anymore. Jahren existierten keine reinrassigen Minoer mehr.

FIGU Bulletin 061

55
Die Hellenen selbst waren bewusstseinsmssig den Minoern nie ebenbrtig gewesen und so blieben sie ber weitere Jahrhunderte hinweg auf dem gleichen bewusstseinsmssigen Niveau stehen, worauf sie die Minoer gebracht hatten. Sie lebten dahin und fanden keinen Fortschritt. Und bis vor rund zweitausend Jahren verherrlichten sie ihre Halbgtter, deren oberster Gott Zeus war, der angeblich mit seinen Untergttern auf dem Berge Olymp gewohnt haben soll. Dann kamen die galilischen Jnger des jdischen Propheten Jmmanuel (Jesus), die das Christentum predigten. Prompt fielen die Griechen von ihrem Halbgott-Glauben ab und wandten sich der neuen Lehre zu. Zu spteren Zeiten wurde dann daraus der griechisch-orthodoxe Glaube herausgebildet, der eigentlich den wahren Ursprung des gesamten heutigen Christentums in Europa darstellt: Eine religise Irrlehre, wie sie in der zivilisierten Welt wohl nicht ihresgleichen findet. Was wre nun aber die Lsung fr den Cypern-Konflikt? Wird alles richtig betrachtet, dann gibt es nur die Lsung der friedlichen Koexistenz, denn ob Trken oder Griechen, beide Vlker bestehen aus Menschen, und als solche gibt es nur die Mglichkeit, in friedlicher Koexistenz zusammenzuleben, wenn Frieden, Freiheit, Liebe und Harmonie werden und walten sollen. 2) Israel; Judentum

In their level of consciousness the Hellenists themselves had never been on even footing with the Minoans and so, over further centuries, they remained on the same level of consciousness to which the Minoans had brought them. They lived in accord with that and made no progress. And until around two thousand years ago they glorified their half-gods whose highest god was Zeus, who allegedly is supposed to have lived with his sub-gods on Mount Olympus. Then came the Jewish prophet Jmmanuel's (Jesus') Galilean disciples, who preached Christianity. The Greeks promptly fell away from their belief in their half-gods and turned towards the new teaching. In later times the Greek Orthodox faith was constructed from that and essentially represents the true origin of the entire current Christianity in Europe: a religious false teaching, which indeed finds no equal in the civilised world. But now what would be the solution to the Cyprus conflict? If everything is correctly viewed then there is only the solution of peaceful co-existence because, whether Turks or Greeks, both peoples consist of humans, and as such it is only possible to live together in peaceful co-existence if peace, freedom, love and harmony come into being, and rule. 2) Israel; Judaism

The so-called culture of Judaism is only several hundred years older Die sogenannte Kultur des Judentums ist nur um einige hundert Jahre lter als than that of the Greeks. die der Griechen. Its actual history, however, begins at approximately the same point in time as that of the Greeks; 3,500 years ago, namely, at that time when Moses tore the Jewish people away from Egyptian servitude and led them to Palestine. The Jews were therefore foreigners in this country which they acquired through conquering campaigns and predatory wars, because the original inhabitants of Palestine were not Jews, rather they had been heathen Arabic worshippers of Baal and other idols. Around 3,500 years ago, however, the old Hebrews invaded this Arabic land and subordinated it - some years after Moses had died, respectively, had been murdered. These Hebrews were disloyal to Jehovah because again and again they trampled Moses's teaching in the dirt in order to serve golden calves and other idols. In later times the Hebraic tribes feuded with each other, consequently ten tribes emigrated out of Palestine and formed other peoples. Only the two lineages, Judea and Israel, remained behind, which had likewise split into two different kingdoms and fought bitterly and who, from then on, named themselves Jews. Centuries and more than three thousand years rolled over these people until fate put them in their place. Ihre eigentliche Geschichte jedoch beginnt zum beinahe selben Zeitpunkt wie die der Griechen; vor 3500 Jahren, nmlich damals, als Moses das jdische Volk aus der gyptischen Knechtschaft riss und es nach Palstina fhrte.

Die Juden waren also Fremde in diesem Land, das sie sich durch Eroberungszge und Raubkriege aneigneten. Denn die Ureinwohner Palstinas waren keine Juden, sondern den Baal und andere Gtzen anbetende heidnische Araber gewesen. Vor rund 3500 Jahren jedoch fielen die alten Hebrer in dieses Araberland ein und machten es sich untertan einige Jahre, nachdem Moses gestorben resp. ermordet worden war. Diese Hebrer waren Jehova-Abtrnnige, denn immer und immer wieder traten sie Moses Lehre in den Schmutz, um goldenen Klbern und anderen Gtzen zu dienen. Zu spteren Zeiten befehdeten sich die hebrischen Stmme dann gegenseitig, infolgedessen zehn Stmme aus Palstina emigrierten und sich zu anderen Vlkern bildeten. Zurck blieben nur die zwei Stmme Juda und Israel, die sich ebenfalls in zwei verschiedene Knigreiche aufgespaltet hatten und sich bitter bekmpften und die sich fortan Juden nannten. Jahrhunderte und mehr als drei Jahrtausende rollten ber dieses Volk hinweg, bis das Schicksal ihm die Schranken wies.

FIGU Bulletin 061

56
Doch wiederum waren es dann auch hier Weltmchte, besonders Russland und England, die durch ihre Politik die sich im Recht befindenden Vlker der Araber benachteiligten und den Juden anno 1948 das Land Palstina als Eigentum zusprachen, obwohl es niemals ihnen gehrt hatte denn wie kann jemals Diebesgut des Diebes Eigentum sein?

Yet again there were also world powers here, especially Russia and England, who, through their politics, discriminated against the Arabic peoples, who rightfully existed, and awarded the ownership of the land of Palestine to the Jews in 1948 although it had never belonged to them - since how can stolen goods ever belong to thieves? Thus the machinations of the world powers established the Jewish believers in Palestine in 1948 and named the country Israel since then, although they could not have the slightest right to name it their own because their forefathers, the ancient Hebrews, were foreigners who had invaded the country, who had overtaken the Arabic country and robbed the people. First the old Hebrews acted as friends and drank to the new friendship in feasts with Arabs, however only in order to then kill these when they were drunk. And so the previously Arabic land is today called the land of Israel. And the Palestinians, whose ancient forefathers already inhabited the land, are oppressed and fought, and the question really is: what will come of that? Not only did the ancient Hebrews make themselves guilty of land theft and of umpteen thousand murders of Arabic inhabitants, no, because many settlers of the new state of Israel, founded in 1948, have fallen upon the Arabs and, together with the world powers, have led war against the inhabitants, whereby very many of these have been killed. They have carried this out as blasphemers of the Creational laws and as barbarians who have trampled the fundamental teaching of the spirit into the dirt with their feet, and so they will do it in the same way into the distant future because the Jewish religion absolutely disputes the truthfulness of the effective teaching of Creation and religiously follows an imaginary god and a messiah who will never appear. The Jewish religion charges the truthful truth of the teaching of Creation and of the laws of Creation with being lies - as also Christianity - and raises its believers into the status of a chosen people of God, who does not exist. The problem would indeed be soluble if the Palestinians as well as the Israelis allowed understanding and reason to rule and would strike a peaceful co-existence in order to enable their living together in peace, freedom and harmony.

So setzten sich 1948 durch der Weltmchte Machenschaften die Jdischglubigen in Palstina fest und nennen das Land seither Israel, obwohl sie dazu nicht das gelindeste Recht ihr eigen nennen knnen, denn ihre Vorfahren, die alten Hebrer, waren in das Land eingefallene Fremde, die das arabische Land berfielen und das Volk beraubten.

Erst spielten sich die alten Hebrer als Freunde auf und tranken in Festgelagen mit Arabern auf die neue Freundschaft, jedoch nur, um diese dann umzubringen, wenn sie betrunken waren. Und so heisst das frhere Araberland heute Israelland. Und die Palstineser, deren Urvorfahren schon das Land bewohnten, werden unterdrckt und bekmpft, und da fragt es sich wirklich, was daraus noch werden soll. Nicht nur, dass sich die alten Hebrer des Landdiebstahls und des zigtausendfachen Mordes an den arabischen Einwohnern schuldig machten, nein, denn viele Zuzgler des 1948 gegrndeten neuen Staates Israel sind ber die Araber hergefallen und haben mit den Weltmchten zusammen Krieg gegen die Einheimischen gefhrt, wobei sehr viele von diesen zu Tode kamen. Sie haben sich aufgefhrt als Schpfungsgesetz-Lsterer und als Barbaren, die die grundlegende Lehre des Geistes mit den Fssen in den Schmutz traten und so werden sie es in gleicher Weise bis in ferne Zukunft tun, denn die jdische Religion bestreitet bis zum Absoluten die Wahrhaftigkeit der effectiven Schpfungslehre und hngt glaubensmssig einem imaginren Gott und einem Messias an, der niemals erscheinen wird.

Dadurch bezichtigt die jdische Religion die wahrliche Wahrheit der Schpfungslehre und der Schpfungsgesetze der Lge wie auch das Christentum und erhebt ihre Glubigen in den Status eines auserlesenen Volkes Gottes, der nicht existiert. Das Problem wre wohl zu lsen, wenn sowohl die Palstineser als auch die Israelis Verstand und Vernunft walten lassen und eine friedliche Koexistenz aushandeln wrden, um ein Zusammenleben in Frieden, Freiheit und Harmonie zu ermglichen.

But up until today exactly that has been impossible for four reasons, Genau das aber ist aus vier Grnden bis heute nicht mglich geworden, und and indeed, on one hand, because of the reciprocal hatred and, zwar einerseits durch den gegenseitigen Hass und zweitens infolge der secondly, as a result of the different religions of the two peoples. verschiedenen Religionen der beiden Vlker. And further, thirdly, what acts as an insurmountable barrier is the fact that, on one hand, in ancient times, the forefathers of the current Israelis - the ancient Hebrews - snatched the land with war actions, and fourthly, that in 1948 Palestine was newly wrested from the Arabs and made into the state of Israel with the help of world powers. Und weiter spielt drittens der Faktor eine unberwindbare Barriere, dass einerseits zu Urzeiten die Vorfahren der heutigen Israelis, die alten Hebrer, das Land mit Kriegshandlungen an sich gerissen haben, und viertens, dass Palstina 1948 durch die Hilfe der Weltmchte neuerlich den Arabern entrissen und zum Staat Israel gemacht wurde.

FIGU Bulletin 061

57
Doch wie soll da heute Frieden, Freiheit, Liebe und Harmonie geschaffen werden, wenn beide Parteien aus Hass und Unvernunft stur bleiben und an alten Zpfen und lngst Vergangenem festhalten und wenn die Welt und deren Verantwortliche sowie die ganze Menschheit alles einfach geschehen lassen und sich nur um den eigenen Profit kmmern, der auch mit Waffenlieferungen an die streitenden Parteien gemacht wird?

Yet how is peace, freedom, love and harmony supposed to be created today if both parties, out of hatred and unreason, remain stubborn and hold tightly to old customs and to long past things, and when the world and its responsible ones, as well as the entire humanity, simply allow everything to happen and only worry about their own profit which is also made by providing weapons to the quarrelling parties? 3) Kashmir The culture of Kashmir is the actual culture of India, yet for around 800 years it has possessed a separate culture - a Muslim culture. At about that time the Muslims advanced in the near East and brought their religion, Islam, Allah's religion, there.

3) Kashmir Die Kultur Kashmirs ist die eigentliche Kultur Indiens, doch besitzt es seit rund 800 Jahren eine separate eine muselmanische Kultur. Zu der Zeit ungefhr stiessen die Muslime in den nahen Osten vor und brachten ihre Religion, die Religion Allahs, den Islam, dorthin.

Quite specifically Kashmir, high in the north of India, was Islamised Ganz speziell Kashmir, hoch im Norden von Indien, wurde dabei islamisiert, as a result because the humans there allowed themselves to be weil sich die Menschen dort von der Lehre des Islams berzeugen liessen. persuaded by the teaching of Islam. And also there the centuries elapsed before a foreign power interfered in a political manner and brought hate and corruption among these peaceful Muslim people. For many long years India was a British colony which was then dissolved in 1948. The English gave India back its independence yet they divided the country according to the two main religions: Hinduism and Islam. The parts of India inhabited by Muslims became East and West Pakistan whereby the Hindu land remained India. However, Kashmir, the Muslim part which is situated high in the north and bordering West Pakistan and China, was allocated to India, resulting in the two adjoining Muslim countries being separated. Consequently, brother and brother became the citizens of two different states. Clearly, since then, the two brother-countries have made the effort to alter this injustice and to unite as one country. But since Kashmir does not stand under its own government, rather under the Indian government, this continuously leads to bellicose skirmishes. Und auch hier strichen die Jahrhunderte vorber, ehe eine fremde Macht auf politischem Wege eingriff und Hass und Verderben ber dieses friedliche Muslimvolk brachte. Fr viele lange Jahre war Indien eine britische Kolonie, die dann 1948 aufgelst wurde. Die Englnder gaben Indien die Selbstndigkeit zurck, doch teilten sie das Land nach den zwei Haupt religionen auf: Hinduismus und Islam. Die muslimbewohnten Landteile Indiens wurden zu Ost- und West-Pakistan, wobei das Hinduland Indien blieb. Der hoch im Norden liegende und an West-Pakistan und China angrenzende Muslimpart Kashmir jedoch wurde Indien zugeteilt, so dass zwei aneinandergrenzende Muslimlnder getrennt wurden.

Folgedem wurden Brder und Brder zu verschiedenen Staatsbrgern.

Klarer Fall, dass seither die zwei Bruderlnder darum bemht sind, diese Ungerechtigkeit zu ndern und sich zu einem Land zusammenzuschliessen. Da aber Kashmir nicht unter eigener, sondern unter indischer Regierung steht, fhrt dies dauernd zu kriegerischen Geplnkeln.

Every attempt to unite West Pakistan and Kashmir has, however, up Jeder Versuch, West-Pakistan und Kashmir zu vereinen, scheiterte jedoch until now, run aground against the exceedingly stubborn position bisher an der beraus sturen Haltung von seiten Indiens. from the side of India. The result of that: war, which India also disgracefully lost in 1965, because, as it was written in an Islamic newspaper: "Allah was with his people, and he led them to victory against the idolaters who worship no fewer than 3,340 different gods and die of hunger, although the nourishment which is necessary for life literally walks around in front of their noses - in the form of 159,000,000 holy cows which eat the vegetables and fruit off the market stalls." Also there is only one solution in this conflict: peaceful co-existence among Indians, Pakistanis and Kashmiris and indeed in regard to the political, cultural as well as religious, as has to be the case in general, and indeed not only when compromise and peaceful co-existence are resolved upon, rather also generally in relation to when humans live together. Die Folge davon: Krieg, den Indien auch anno 1965 schmachvoll verlor, denn, so wurde in einer islamischen Zeitung geschrieben: Allah war mit seinem Volk, und er fhrte es zum Sieg wider die Gtzendiener, die nicht weniger als 3340 verschiedene Gtter anbeten und des Hungers sterben, obwohl ihnen die lebensnotwenige Nahrung buchstblich vor der Nase herumluft in Form von 159 Millionen heiligen Khen, die das Gemse und Obst von den Verkaufsstnden fressen. Auch in diesem Konflikt gibt es nur die eine Lsung: die friedliche Koexistenz zwischen Indern, Pakistanis und Kashmiris, und zwar sowohl in politischer, kultureller und religiser Hinsicht, wie das allgemein der Fall sein msste, und zwar nicht nur dann, wenn Kompromisse und friedliche Koexistenzen geschlossen werden, sondern auch allgemein darauf bezogen, wenn Menschen zusammenleben.

FIGU Bulletin 061

58
Rasse, Religion, Sekte, Kultur, Bildung sowie Politik, Wirtschaft und Profit usw. drfen in einer Menschheit niemals eine Rolle spielen in bezug auf die Behandlung und Achtung des Menschen als solcher, denn vor den Schpfungsgesetzen sind alle gleich und haben die gleichen Rechte und Pflichten.

Race, religion, sects, culture, development, as well as politics, commerce and profit, and so forth, may never be permitted to play a role in a humankind in regard to the treatment and respect of humans as such, because all are equal before the laws of Creation, and have the same rights and obligations.

These are only three examples, since still many others could be mentioned, yet these three alone show that the human indeed has sufficient understanding for the development of technology as well as for his financial profit, his selfishness, power-greed, conquering rage, wars, hate, revenge, retribution and pleasures, and so forth, but that he quite drastically lacks a sense for love, for peace, freedom and harmony, as well as for justice and righteousness. Racial hatred, religious hatred and xenophobia, false religious belief, profit, pleasures, selfishness, high-handedness, power lust, sexual and other degenerations, as well as war, jealousy, murder, and killing are more important to the human of the Earth than humanity, love, honesty, peace, freedom, harmony and true happiness. Quite especially the humans who are distinguished by Christian fanaticism, as well as the Islamic fanatics, arrogantly prize themselves in regard to those of other beliefs, and consequently the world of those who honestly pursue peace and love is quite especially discriminated against. The Muslim world is especially brought into disrepute today by the Christian sectarians and is bombarded with threats and war. And the Muslim peoples are insulted, cheated and discriminated against - especially by Christians - because, as Muslims, they live strictly according to the laws of the Koran and accept existence not only as such, rather they regard it as a preliminary step towards the "Magnificence of Paradise", and correspondingly live according to the given guidelines of the Koran. Naturally, also with Islam not everything that glitters is gold, consequently many matters of the religious guidelines and laws, and so forth, must be modernised, adapted to the new time and be formed in a manner worthy of being called human. But this does not contrast with the Christian, Jewish, Buddhist and Hindu world as well as all their religions and sects, because all these also have their own, and not seldom wrong and inhumane, as well as religious laws, cults and things, which are unworthy of being called human, which are basically built on erroneous ideas and delusional imaginings, invented by humans and based on the cults of humans and gods. Therefore, these are religions and sects which serve the idolisation, the idolatry and deification of humans - religions and sects which are disloyal to the truthful teachings of Creation and to the laws of Creation, for which reason only badness, prohibitions, dissent, jealousy, murder and killing, as well as war, strife, bondage, lovelessness and disharmony and everything evil comes forth from it all.

Drei Beispiele nur, denn noch viele andere knnten erwhnt werden, doch allein diese drei beweisen, dass der Mensch wohl gengend Sinn fr die Entwicklung der Technik sowie fr seinen finanziellen Profit, seine Selbstsucht, Machtgier, Eroberungswut, Kriege, Hass, Rache, Vergeltung und Vergngungen usw. hat, dass es ihm jedoch ganz gewaltig am Sinn der Liebe, des Friedens, der Freiheit und Harmonie sowie an der Gerechtigkeit und Rechtschaffenheit mangelt. Rassenhass, Religionshass und Fremdenhass, irrer Religionsglaube, Profit, Vergngen, Selbstsucht, Selbstherrlichkeit, Machtsucht, sexuelle und andere Ausartungen sowie Krieg, Eifersucht, Mord und Totschlag sind dem Menschen der Erde wichtiger als Menschlichkeit, Liebe, Ehrlichkeit, Frieden, Freiheit, Harmonie und wahres Glck. Ganz besonders die fanatisch christlich geprgten Menschen sowie die islamistischen Fanatiker schtzen sich berheblich gegenber Andersglubigen, und davon wird ganz besonders die Welt jener benachteiligt, welche aufrichtig nach Frieden und Liebe trachten.

Besonders die Welt der Muselmanen wird heute durch christliche Sektierer in Verruf gebracht und mit Drohungen und Krieg belegt. Und die Muslimvlker werden beschimpft, bervorteilt und benachteiligt insbesondere von Christen , weil sie als Muslima und Muslime streng nach den Gesetzen des Korans leben und das Dasein nicht nur als solches hinnehmen, sondern es als Vorstufe zur Herrlichkeit des Paradieses betrachten und dementsprechend nach den gegebenen Richtlinien des Korans leben. Natrlich ist auch beim Islam nicht alles Gold, was glnzt, folglich viele Dinge der religisen Richtlinien und Gesetze usw. modernisiert, der neuen Zeit angepasst und menschenwrdiger geformt werden mssten.

Dies steht aber nicht im Gegensatz zur christlichen, jdischen, buddhistischen und hinduistischen Welt sowie all deren Religionen und Sekten, denn auch all diese haben ihre eigenen und nicht selten falschen und unmenschlichen sowie menschenunwrdigen religisen Gesetze, Kulte und Dinge, die grundlegend aufgebaut sind auf irren Ideen und Wahnvorstellungen, von Menschen erfunden und auf Menschen- und Gtterkulten beruhend. Religionen und Sekten also, die der Abgtterei und Gtterei, dem Gtzendienst und der Vergtterung von Menschen dienen. Religionen und Sekten, die der wahrheitlichen Schpfungslehre und den Schpfungsgesetzen abtrnnig sind, weshalb aus allen nur Bosheit, Verbote, Unfrieden, Eifersucht, Mord und Totschlag sowie Krieg, Unfrieden, Unfreiheit, Lieblosigkeit und Disharmonie und alles Bse hervorgehen. Und all das, obwohl sie alle heuchlerisch Liebe, Menschlichkeit, Frieden, Freiheit und Harmonie predigen jedoch nur, um bei nchster Gelegenheit Krieg gegeneinander zu fhren, den Religionshass und Rassenhass zu schren und Armeen und Waffen zu segnen, um mit Gottes Hilfe andere Menschen und Vlker erbrmlich abzuschlachten.

And all that, although they all hypocritically preach love, humanity, peace, freedom and harmony - however only to carry out war against each other at the next opportunity, to stir up religious hatred and racial hatred and to bless armies and weapons in order to pitifully slaughter other humans and peoples, with God's help.

FIGU Bulletin 061

59
Die Menschen der Erde leben im grossen und ganzen dahin, ohne irgendwelche Achtung vor den schpferischen Gesetzen und Geboten zu wahren oder sie berhaupt auch nur im geringsten Jota zu beachten. Nur wenige von ihnen steuern entlang der wahren schpferischen Richtlinien. So sen die Religionen, Sekten und viele ihrer Glubigen Mord, Tod, Diebstahl, Raub, Eifersucht, Kriminalitt, Verbrechen sowie Verderben, Hass, Rache und Krieg, und sie unterdrcken, benachteiligen und morden die Armen und Andersglubigen sowie jene wenigen, welche getreu der Gesetze und Gebote der Schpfung leben und die Lehre des Geistes befolgen und treu darauf bauen und harren, dass auf der Erde und unter den Menschen endlich Wahrheit, wahrer Frieden, wahre Liebe, Freiheit und Harmonie sowie Gerechtigkeit und Gleichheit aller Menschen werde. Doch wie die Welt vieler Menschen der Erde mit ihrem schpfungsabgewandten resp. schpfungsfremden und verbrecherischen Tun aussieht, wird es noch lange auf sich warten lassen, dass endlich Verstand und Vernunft siegen. Aber trotzdem: So der Mensch will, mge er als von der Schpfung und ihren Gesetzen und Geboten Ungerechter und Abtrnniger sich eines Besseren, Guten und Positiven belehren lassen und sich besinnen, damit er den Weg zurck zu den schpferischen Gesetzen und Geboten und zu einem wahren Leben als Mensch finde, und zwar ehe die Welt zerstrt und die Menschheit ausgerottet wird. Billy Karachi/West-Pakistan, 1964 Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, 26. November 2006

On the whole, the humans of the Earth live without preserving some sort of respect for the creational laws and directives or without even only observing them in the slightest manner. Only a few of them steer along the true creational guidelines.

Thus the religions, sects and many of their faithful sow murder, death, theft, robbery, jealousy, criminality, felony, as well as corruption, hate, revenge and war and they oppress, discriminate against and murder the poor and those of other beliefs as well as any who live true to the laws and directives of Creation and follow the spiritual teaching and loyally build and yearningly await so that, on the Earth and among the humans, truth, true peace, true love, freedom and harmony, as well as righteousness and equality of all humans, finally come about. Yet, as the world of many Earth humans appears, with their deeds which are turned away from Creation, that is to say, which are foreign to Creation, and are criminal, it will still be a long wait until finally reason and understanding are victorious. But nevertheless: as the human wants, he may - as one who is unrighteous and disloyal to Creation and its laws and directives - allow himself a better, good and positive instruction, and come to understand it so that he finds the way back to the creational laws and directives and to a true life as a human, and indeed before the world is destroyed and humanity is exterminated. Billy Karachi/West-Pakistan, 1964 Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, 26. November 2006

Translators' note: Naturally, since 1964, there have been significant developments in the three dynamic examples mentioned by Billy above, and, to bring these important topics up to date, we recommend an independent study of those instructive geopolitical events.

READERS QUESTIONS
English Reader question Regarding the founding of the state of Israel: is it possible to simply show us truthfully which landowners were burdened, respectively, whose land it was? Franco Chellini, Switzerland Answer My entire following explanation has nothing to do with racism, rather, singly and alone, with a description of the effective facts, which can be disputed neither through prettying it up, through lies, nor through deceit and slander: In the new age, more precisely in 1948, the Russian and English powers robbed the Jordanians of their land in order to found Israel and establish the Israelis there as kings and emperors. So it came about that, on the 15th of May, 1948, the British mandate over Palestine expired after, on the 14th of May 1948, the Jewish National Council proclaimed the independent state of Israel, which included 77% of the Palestinian territory. German Leserfrage Ist es mglich, uns einmal wahrheitsgemss aufzuzeigen, wie der Staat Israel zu Lasten welcher Landbesitzer resp. auf wessen Land er gegrndet wurde?

Franco Chellini, Schweiz Antwort Das Ganze, das ich folgend ausfhre, hat nichts mit Rassismus zu tun, sondern einzig und allein mit einer Darstellung der effectiven Fakten, die weder durch Schnmacherei, Lgen noch durch Betrug und Verleumdung bestritten werden knnen: In der Neuzeit, genauer 1948, raubten die Mchte Russland und England Jordanien das Land, um Israel zu grnden und darin die Israelis wie Knige und Kaiser festzusetzen. So kam es, dass am 15. Mai 1948 das britische Mandat ber Palstina erlosch, nachdem am 14. Mai 1948 der Jdische Nationalrat den unabhngigen Staat Israel ausrief, der 77% des palstinesischen Gebietes umfasste.

FIGU Bulletin 061

60
Ost-Palstina wurde Jordanien am 24. April 1950 als Westjordanland angegliedert.

On the 24th of April, 1950, Jordanians annexed East Palestine as West Jordan.

On the 15th of May 1948, one day after the founding of the state, the Einen Tag nach der Staatsgrndung entbrannte am 15. Mai 1948 dann der Israeli/Arab war, respectively, the "Palestinian War" flared up, which Israelisch-Arabische Krieg resp. der Palstinakrieg, den Israel mit Hilfe der Israel won with the help of the world powers. Weltmchte gewann. The Israelis and their helpers thereby dislodged around 850,000 Die Israelis und ihre Helfer vertrieben dabei rund 850 000 Araber resp. Arabs, respectively, Palestinians, which led to large refugee camps in Palstineser, was in den Nachbarstaaten zu grossen Flchtlingslagern fhrte, the neighbouring states, as well as to the Near-East conflict. wie aber auch zum Nahostkonflikt. The state of tension between Israel and the Arab states grew constantly, because the existence of Israel was put in question, and so, in this Near-East conflict, in 1956, it came to the Suez war which, however, was to be only the beginning of further wars up into the distant future. Originally, at the time when the Hebrews - who originally descended from the old Hebraons - fled from Egypt, from the Pharaonic servitude and slavery, the current land of Israel was still native Arab land, which was, however, conquered through the Hebrew refugees' brutal acts of war and was incorporated by them as, allegedly, "God's promised land". In the Christian Bible - which, in essence, conforms to a chronicle which was thoroughly distorted in Israel's favour and contains many untruths - the history of conquest of the "promised land" can, with much reservation, be read about just as it can be in many history books, and so forth, whose descriptions, however, are to likewise be read with reservation because, since ancient times, in every single case, everything has been orientated to the advantage, and to a glorification, of Israel and is cobbled together in its "traditional handing down". Truthfully, the history of Israel has been written with human blood since ancient times and indeed in regard to the religious as well as the political, as is likewise, in essence, the case with every other country on Earth. Consequently Israel is not an exception to that and exhibits no divinely peaceful existence whatsoever and no god-given promise and indeed neither a religious nor a worldly one, as is the case with every state and people on the Earth because also, in these relationships, everything is based alone on the product of human thoughts and human machinations - because there is no deity whatsoever who could interfere in human affairs. And if, in spite of that, there are deities who do that then they are hidden behind humans who are without conscience, who portray themselves as divine. Billy Das Spannungsverhltnis zwischen Israel und den arabischen Staaten wuchs stndig, denn die Existenz Israels wurde in Frage gestellt, und so kam es in diesem Nahostkonflikt anno 1956 zum Suezkrieg, was aber nur der Anfang von weiteren Kriegen bis in die weite Zukunft sein sollte.

Ursprnglich, zur Zeit als die Hebrer die aus den alten Hebraons hervorgingen aus der pharaonischen Knechtschaft und Sklavenschaft aus gypten flchteten, war das heutige Land Israel noch urtmliches Araberland, das jedoch durch brutale kriegerische Handlungen der hebrischen Flchtlinge erobert und von diesen als angeblich von Gott verheissenes Land einverleibt wurde. In der christlichen Bibel die eigentlich einer grndlich und zu Gunsten Israels verflschten und viele Unwahrheiten enthaltenden Chronik entspricht kann unter vielen Vorbehalten die Eroberungsgeschichte des verheissenen Landes ebenso nachgelesen werden wie auch in vielen Geschichtsbchern usw., deren Darstellungen jedoch ebenfalls unter Vorbehalten zu lesen sind, weil seit alters her in jedem einzelnen Fall alles auf einen Nutzen und auf eine Glorifikation Israels ausgerichtet und berlieferungsmssig zurechtgeschustert ist.

Wahrheitlich ist die Geschichte Israels seit alters her mit Menschenblut geschrieben, und zwar sowohl in religiser und politischer Hinsicht, wie das eigentlich bei jedem anderen Staat auf der Erde ebenfalls der Fall ist.

Folglich nimmt sich Israel nicht davon aus und weist keinerlei gttlich-friedliche Existenz und keine gottgegebene Verheissung auf, und zwar weder eine religise noch eine weltliche, wie das bei jedem Staat und Volk auf der Erde der Fall ist, weil alles und jedes auch in diesen Beziehungen allein auf menschlichem Gedankengut und auf menschlichen Machenschaften beruht weil es keinerlei Gottheit gibt, die in die menschlichen Angelegenheiten eingreifen knnte. Und gibt es trotzdem Gottheiten, die das tun, dann verbergen sich dahinter gewissenlose Menschen, die sich als Gottheit ausgeben.

Billy

FIGU Bulletin 061

61

English Reader question Can one come to know something more precise about the foreign extraterrestrials who are on the Earth and with whom the Plejaren can take up no contact? Gerald Ellion, USA Answer I had to first ask Plejaren Ptaah in regard to your question, consequently an extract from the 438th contact conversation should be brought up as an answer: Billy Then another question which was put to me from the USA on the 2nd of January, and for which I have copied out the following from the 424th contact report, from Saturday the 17th of June, 2006, because I knew no answer:

German Leserfrage Kann man Nheres erfahren ber die fremden Ausserirdischen, die auf der Erde sind und mit denen die Plejaren keinen Kontakt aufnehmen knnen?

Gerald Ellion, USA Antwort Bezglich Ihrer Frage musste ist zuerst beim Plejaren Ptaah nachfragen, folglich als Antwort ein Auszug aus dem 438. Kontaktgesprch beigezogen werden soll:

Billy Dann eine andere Frage, die mir am 2. Januar aus den USA gestellt wurde und zu der ich aus dem 424. Kontaktbericht vom Samstag, den 17. Juni 2006, folgendes herauskopiert habe, weil ich keine Antwort wusste:

Ptaah That is right - for a long time, we were not able to watch Ptaah altogether everything pertaining to flights of beings foreign to earth. But now through our newest technology, we could investigate the whole of the 19th and the 20th century, and the first years of the 21st century. The result of this investigation is that it is how I told you on my last visit on June 10th, and how I have said it now. The fact is, that since 1800 until now 2006 the flying objects observed from outer space solely belonged to us Plejarens and the five others mentioned who joined our federation and those we could not contact and have remained foreign to us. The thing about Roswell is another and special case, because back then bioorganic androids were found. And one also has to say now, that when flying machines as well as telemeter discs originating from outer space are seen, then these belong only to us Plejarens and our federation. Contacts with earthlings do not take place, and apart from the contact with you, no other contacts exist. That will only change when other beings foreign to earth land openly and take up contacts, which will only happen then when we have left. Das ist richtig wir waren lange Zeit nicht in der Lage, gesamthaft alles an Einflgen Erdfremder zu berwachen. Durch unsere technischen Neuerungen konnten wir nun aber whrend der letzten drei Jahre das ganze 19. und 20. Jahrhundert sowie auch die ersten Jahre dieses 21. Jahrhunderts lckenlos berprfen. Das Ergebnis der Abklrungen ist das, wie ich es dir bei meinem letzten Besuch am 10. Juni und jetzt genannt habe. Tatschlich gesichtete Fluggerte ausserirdischer Herkunft fhrten seit dem Jahr 1800 bis heute 2006 ausschliesslich auf uns Plejaren und auf die fnf genannten anderen und nun unserer Fderation angehrenden Erdfremden zurck sowie auf jene, welche wir nicht kontaktieren konnten und die uns fremd blieben. Die Sache mit Roswell ist dabei ein anderer und spezieller Fall, weil dort damals nicht menschliche Lebensformen, sondern bioorganische Androiden im Spiel waren. Auch fr die heutige Zeit ist zu sagen, dass wenn Fluggerte auch Telemeterscheiben ausserirdischer Herkunft im irdischen Luftraum gesichtet werden, diese einzig und allein zu uns Plejaren und zu unseren Fderierten sowie zu den unidentifizierten Fremden gehren. Kontakte mit Erdenmenschen werden dabei keine aufgenommen, und ausser dem Kontakt zwischen uns und dir existieren keine weiteren. Das wird sich erst dann ndern, wenn andere Erdfremde offen auf der Erde landen und offiziell Kontakt aufnehmen werden, was jedoch erst geschehen wird, wenn wir uns zurckgezogen haben.

FIGU Bulletin 061

62

You have therefore said that in regard to extraterrestrial flying Du hast also gesagt, dass im irdischen Luftraum in bezug auf ausserirdische objects in the terrestrial air space, there are still, to observe, Flugobjekte nur noch solche von euch Plejaren sowie von euren Fderierten und only those from you Plejaren as well as from your confederates von den unidentifizierten Fremden zu beobachten seien. and from the unidentified foreigners. Is the situation still the same, that you can therefore still never identify the foreigners and that they still always cruise around in Earth's airspace and can be observed? Ptaah Actually the situation is still the same regarding the unidentified ones whereby, however, we also no longer make an effort for a clarification because we have gained cognitions to the effect that these foreigners pose no danger for us and the Earth humans. Therefore we do not make an effort to disturb their own maintenance of secrecy and to make ourselves recognisable to them whereby we can also safely assume that these foreigners have no knowledge of our existence at all because, in relation to them, we always screen ourselves from sight, or location, in every regard, therefore only we know of their existence. Ist der Stand noch der gleiche, dass ihr die Fremden also noch immer nicht identifizieren konntet und dass diese noch immer im Luftraum der Erde umherkurven und beobachtet werden knnen? Ptaah Tatschlich ist der Stand noch der gleiche hinsichtlich der Unidentifizierten, wobei wir uns aber um eine Abklrung auch nicht mehr bemhen, weil wir Erkenntnisse dahin gewonnen haben, dass von diesen Fremden keine Gefahr fr uns und die Erdenmenschen ausgeht.

Also bemhen wir uns auch nicht darum, ihre eigene Geheimhaltung zu stren und uns ihnen erkenntlich zu machen, wozu wir auch mit Sicherheit annehmen knnen, dass diese Fremden von unserer Existenz keinerlei Wissen haben, weil wir uns vor ihnen immer in jeder Beziehung gegen Sicht oder Ortung abschirmen, also nur wir von deren Existenz wissen.

The foreigners' flying objects can frequently be observed Der Fremden Flugobjekte knnen von Erdenmenschen hufig weltweit beobachtet worldwide by Earth humans because they quite obviously have werden, weil sie ganz offenbar ber keine Abschirmungstechnik gegen Sicht no screening technology at their disposal - as we do. verfgen, wie das in bezug auf uns der Fall ist. However, what we have also clarified is the fact that these foreigners posses various kinds of models of flying devices as well as that they maintain no kind of contact at all with Earth humans and also have still never come into contact with such, directly or indirectly, consequently also no reports of experiences about it could exist, from some Earth human or other. Billy Therefore the unidentified flying objects observed in the last months, insofar as they were of an extraterrestrial nature, belong only to you Plejaren, your confederates and the unidentified foreigners, but not to further foreigners from space? Ptaah No, that is not correct because, since the 1st of July, 2006, we have comprehensively screened our flying devices in order to achieve surveillance over how often the unidentified foreigners allow themselves to be observed on average in the entire terrestrial airspace during one year. Was wir allerdings auch abgeklrt haben, ist die Tatsache, dass diese Fremden verschiedenartigste Formen von Fluggerten besitzen, wie aber auch, dass sie keinerlei Kontakte zu Erdenmenschen pflegen und auch noch nie mit solchen in direkten oder indirekten Kontakt gekommen sind, folglich darber auch keine Erlebensberichte irgendwelcher Erdenmenschen existieren knnten.

Billy Die in den letzten Monaten beobachteten unidentifizierten Flugobjekte, insofern sie ausserirdischer Natur waren, belangen also nur zu euch Plejaren, euren Fderierten und den unidentifizierten Fremden, nicht jedoch zu weiteren Fremden aus dem Weltenraum?

Ptaah Das ist nicht richtig, nein, denn seit dem 1. Juli 2006 haben wir unsere Fluggerte umfnglich abgeschirmt, um eine Kontrolle darber zu gewinnen, wie oft sich die unidentifizierten Fremden durchschnittlich im gesamten irdischen Luftraum whrend eines Jahres beobachten lassen.

It deals with a particular clarification which still continues until Es handelt sich um eine besondere Abklrung, die noch bis zum 30. Juni 2007 the 30th of June, 2007. dauert. Billy Aha, then, since the 1st of July, 2006, all observations of unidentified flying objects, which were probably of extraterrestrial origin, were flying devices of the unidentified foreigners. But yet still a question in regard to that: since when have these been on the Earth and cruised around in the air? Ptaah Looking back into the past indicates that these foreigners have appeared again and again in the terrestrial air space for several centuries. Billy Billy Aha, dann waren seit dem 1. Juli 2006 alle Beobachtungen unidentifizierter Flugobjekte, die wahrscheinlich ausserirdischen Ursprungs waren, Fluggerte der unidentifizierten Fremden.

Aber doch noch eine Frage dazu: Seit wann sind denn diese auf der Erde und kurven in der Luft umher? Ptaah Rckschauen in die Vergangenheit weisen darauf hin, dass diese Fremden schon seit mehreren Jahrhunderten immer wieder im irdischen Luftraum in Erscheinung treten. Billy

FIGU Bulletin 061 Important note from gaiaguys: The exactly worded question was, "Can one come to know something more precise about the foreign extraterrestrials who are on the Earth and with whom the Plejaren can take up no contact?" It is very important to remember that this is solely, "... in regard to extraterrestrial flying objects in the terrestrial air space ...", not the increasingly ubiquitous terrestrial UFO's which belong to the multinational corporate military-industrial complexes' grossly illegal Unacknowledged Special Access Projects (USAPs), as described in detail by the heroic Disclosure Project whistleblowers, and recently acknowledged by Ptaah in the April 2007 FIGU Special Bulletin #34. "They (being "... a worldwide branching from governments, the military, industrial groups, secret services, paramilitary and powerful ones of finance ...") even have back-engineered beamships at their disposal, whereby, in certain contexts, even antigravity finds application." Please click on the link to SB34 and follow the links and inform yourself, then inform others!

63

Source
gaiaguys.net(backup copy) [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. futureofmankind. co. uk/ Billy_Meier/ gaiaguys/ meierb61. htm

FIGU Bulletin 13
IMPORTANT NOTE This is an official and authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Volume: 4 FIGU Bulletin Number: 13 FIGU Bulletin Date: January 1998 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Heidi Peters Date of Translation: February 1998

Synopsis
This is an excerpt from the entire Bulletin Topic - The Unknown Dangers of HAARP

FIGU Bulletin 13 Translation

"HAARP" is the abbreviation for "High-frequency Active Auroral Research Project". The name of this American project camouflages the fact that it has the potential for being a greater catastrophe for mankind than the creation of the atomic bomb. The truth of the matter is that the HAARP installation can be used to wage a science-fiction-type battle. We are dealing here with a reckless experiment. Under the guise of the harmless-sounding name of "HAARP", the American government is planning to bombard the sky with energy-rays from a vast installation of antennas. These energy-rays will then be reflected back to Earth from the ionosphere as electric waves of an extremely low frequency (ELF). This process is capable of transforming these ELF waves into a very insidious weapon for:

FIGU Bulletin 13 1. These ELF vibrations are able to penetrate the brains of people and animals if the vibrations are aimed in their direction. This will not only immobilize the victims preventing them from performing any movement or act of defense, but will also render them insane as well. A useful tool for the military, these waves can also penetrate walls of brick and steel. 2. ELF frequencies improve radio contact and reception, even those within thick bunkers and atomic submarines. 3. ELF vibrations can penetrate the Earth's surface and detect hidden bunkers. 4. ELF waves can be used to track down and pinpoint missiles, airplanes and other flying craft even on the other side of the globe. 5. ELF frequencies can entirely block electronic devices and radio waves of the enemy. These capabilities present, however, merely one facet of HAARP's technology. Possible side effects that are just as frightening must also be considered. The fact is that, to date, no one completely understands how the ionosphere will react when it is impacted by these energy-rays. We must bear in mind that the ionosphere is very fragile. Together with the ozone layer, it protects the planet Earth and all life forms from the deadly rays of outer space. It is definitely possible that the additional energy-beams emitted by the HAARP program will not only disturb but actually destroy this sensitive system and the protective ozone layer. Of course, the various military groups and their scientists refuse to acknowledge this danger as they cheerfully assume that nothing is going to happen. Consequently, they are proceeding with the project despite the warnings and, by the year 2003 there will be 180 antennas that will initiate this madness. Testing is in progress at present with approximately 60 completed antennas in operation. At the foothills of Alaska's mountain range, a forest of antennas is being built as a test site for radio warfare. Here is how it is supposed to work: Above the ozone layer lies the fragile ionosphere, a gaseous stratum enriched with electric particles called ions. Scientists intend to heat up this ionosphere by using HAARP's powerful antennas so that bundled, high frequency radio waves can be shot into designated areas of the ionosphere. In turn, this will create artificially curved ion clouds which can function much like optical lenses. These lenses will be used to reflect the low frequency ELF waves. These vibrations can be used to determine the fix of an airplane, for example, but they are also useful for other disturbing and deadly objectives: They can be aimed at other regions on the Earth's surface, depending on the angle at which the radio frequencies are reflected back from the ion lenses. A long time ago, Mars lost its atmosphere. The same fate could soon threaten the Earth...the result of irresponsible and deranged Americans who must also take the blame for the most destructive insanity of World War II - the Atomic Bomb. The U.S. Government is trying to pacify everyone by claiming that HAARP represents a purely scientific experiment but the truth is that HAARP camouflages an enormous ray-weapon project. The antennas constitute a gigantic, new potential advantage for the military elite while at the same time they present an immense potential danger for the entire planet and all of its life forms. The obligatory environmental study for the HAARP project warns of the possibility of changes to the ionosphere that could influence the ozone layer, among other things. Interestingly enough, this study was not done by the American Environmental Protection Agency (EPA), but rather by the U.S. Air Force and the U.S. Navy. It should not come as a surprise, then, that in reality, the American military intends bombarding the ozone layer and the ionosphere with this ray weapon. After all, the Americans have always wanted to be the greatest and most powerful nation on Earth. However, it is self-evident that blame cannot be placed on those American people who are against this program and who have sincere, positive human intentions. They are likewise not responsible for certain sickening elements who have the say, as well as the fact that other people are bound to jump on that group's bandwagon. In spite of all this, the question remains why such a risk is being knowingly undertaken with this kind of uncontrollable chain reaction within the confines of both the ozone layer and the ionosphere? The answer is twofold: 1. Job Creation for the military, as well as participating large and small businesses

64

FIGU Bulletin 13 2. HAARP is a money-generating entity which has inherent power from the implementation of its weaponry HAARP technology can unleash a force, which cannot even be remotely matched by any potential adversary. Until now, all nuclear attack scenarios included several nuclear explosive devices with high electromagnetic pulses (EMP), which were detonated at high altitudes. Using HAARP as a weapon, the same result can be achieved even without atomic energy. However, HAARP is capable of doing much more, for it can penetrate deep below the Earth's surface where, for example, oil deposits or the previously mentioned secret bunkers can be located. The fact that certain types of radiation are not only dangerous but actually deadly for human beings, plants and animals is simply accepted without scruples. Although HAARP can be utilized as a super-radar device and, simultaneously, as a destructive device against flying craft, there exists no justification for jeopardizing the lives of all humanity, animals and plants, indeed the very existence of the planet. This fact seems irrelevant to the military elite, large corporation executives and the people with power within the U.S. government. On the contrary, these groups actually seem pleased they are neither violating agreements to discontinue nuclear testing (which hardly anyone follows anyway), nor the anti-ballistic defense systems or disarmament. They are furthermore pleased their criminal endeavors have escaped worldwide notice until now because their activities have been kept nearly a total secret and because the general public is simply not paying attention to this situation. Ray-guns and microwave wars are almost a reality yet man cannot afford to lose the ozone layer or any other stratum enveloping the world, let alone his own life and that of the plants and animals. Humanity cannot afford to jab away at the atmosphere with gigantic giga-watt devices that gouge the Earth's surrounding atmospheres, let alone to disturb, even destroy their harmony. At the very least, the wounds inflicted to these atmospheres through this insanity will never heal and will put all Earthly life into jeopardy, perhaps forever. Presently, the HAARP installation is only being used for modest testing yet climatic disturbances are already occurring worldwide which can no longer be disregarded. These facts do not seem to greatly trouble those people, or their followers, who are in charge of the HAARP program. They even deny that natural disasters now occurring on a global scale have anything to do with their dangerous experiments. The Pleiadians/Plejarans insist, however, that there is indeed a direct link between the environmental pollution and destruction, and the global warming. Even though the HAARP tests are still at a low level, the program is already triggering floods, volcanic eruptions, earthquakes and stormy weather conditions. Airplane pilots have been instructed to give the installation a wide berth, thus the operation may already be in full swing, or will be sometime in 1998. Just one giga-watt of power from the unit is sufficient to burn a hole into the ionosphere. But at full output, the ray-weapon will be increased to 100 giga-watts...100 billion watts. It is a fact that this new ray-weapon will influence and damage the consciousness of human beings and animals and, of course, the entire gene pool of terrestrial animals, plants and humans. Likewise, the entire highly sensitive energy-field of Earth could be manipulated to the point where the poles are displaced. The bombardment of the ionosphere presents many dangerous, destructive and deadly possibilities but those in charge do not give this matter even a second thought. As a result, they are forging ahead at full speed with this secret armament project to blast holes through the ozone and heat up the ionosphere. In 1945, American scientists, under the mandate of the U.S. government and military, detonated the first atomic bomb in recent history. Later on, they admitted they had failed to take into account beforehand what could really happen during the explosion; whether, perhaps, a nuclear chain reaction could have resulted which would incinerate the entire atmosphere of Earth, even the entire planet. Their posture now is the same as it was with the atom bomb tests, and the chance of a disaster with HAARP remains 50:50. The experiment today is being conducted with the same odds as the detonation of The Bomb in 1945. Even though our worst fears did not materialize then because "everything went well", other dreadful scenarios resulted from these early experiments. New bombs were built and dropped upon residential areas killing hundreds of

65

FIGU Bulletin 13 thousands of people. Untold numbers of people were mutilated by burns and many descendants of the radioactively-contaminated victims grew up resembling monsters rather than humans. Furthermore, huge territories were radioactively infected worldwide and have since become uninhabitable for many thousands of years. The contamination resulted from the testing of atomic bombs as well as their commercial use. As if this were not bad enough, atomic materials being used for peaceful purposes have claimed untold numbers of victims throughout the entire world by contamination through radiation, either accidentally, carelessly or with criminal intent. In these matters, America tops the list of offenders because the power-hungry people of that nation have sanctioned secret research criminally using radioactive treatment, medication etc., on thousands of innocent people in numerous villages and towns. Unfortunately, they are not the only country doing this. While these facts have become at least partially common knowledge by now, they have yet to be fully uncovered. This type of research demonstrates such a lack of human compassion that we question whether they were, or still are, simply frightful, bloodthirsty and irresponsible monsters? The atom bomb, which has been and continues to be used for commercial purposes as a "peaceful source of atomic energy", has induced unending pain, misery and irreparable worldwide harm. The destruction continues. In spite of this, U.S. scientists are presently conducting and secretly planning a new atrocity against humanity, a highly controversial series of tests, which will launch a new, futuristic, destructive and deadly weapon system. This system may be as destructive and deadly as the atom bomb to the entire planet and all its life forms including mankind. The immediate result as well as the long-term results of this madness has the same uncertainty as that of 1945 when the first atomic bomb was exploded. Indeed, some shocked scientists want nothing to do with the entire matter. They have the opinion that life on Earth in its present form and the existence of the planet are being jeopardized once again by the actions of power-hungry people, particularly by the U.S. government and military. The HAARP program is considered one of the greatest threats to the ozone layer by those scientists who still possess a sense of responsibility. Moreover, the HAARP program can affect many aspects on Earth including its outer spheres and all life forms. The possibilities range from skin cancer to alterations in the climatic zones, from violent storms and droughts to floods, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions. It is obvious that all of this is a daily part of living even now, brought about by the insanity of overpopulation and its consequences like, for example, the destruction and pollution of our environment, resulting global warming and the shifting of weight in the Earth's upper layer. However, ongoing HAARP experiments have been to blame for some time now for climatic changes which, in turn, have triggered worldwide earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, floods and environmental catastrophes. Those in charge of the HAARP program deny, of course, that such testing is generating this turmoil. But the Pleiadians/Plejarans categorically state that this is the case. They further contend that HAARP will cause so much destruction, pain, suffering and devastation in the future that neither nature nor any living thing will ever be able to return to a normal state of equilibrium. The long-term effects will negatively influence everything on Earth, and recovery will all but be impossible. For quite some time now, a worldwide hunt for ozone destroyers such as fluorochlorocarbons has been in progress, and rightly so. Yet American industry and government have obstructed many environmental issues and seem to be indifferent to the advancement and protection of life in general. This is proven by America's adherence to capital punishment which is glorified by many of its citizens and mercilessly used. The same arbitrary disregard for human welfare by its power-elite and their followers is exemplified by their acquisition of the new HAARP weaponry. Without consulting any other human inhabitants of this planet, their military is blasting dangerous holes into the fragile ionosphere and is thereby endangering all terrestrial life. These powerful people are taking it upon themselves to make these crucial decisions without concern for anything else other than their damned power-madness and megalomania. The ionosphere will indeed be damaged and partly dissolved by the HAARP program, thereby allowing dangerous, unimpeded cosmic radiation to enter the Earth's atmosphere. This alone proves HAARP to be an irresponsible project. Such insanity can be seen in the annals of human history but it is routinely hidden from the

66

FIGU Bulletin 13 people. In 1958, for instance, three atom bombs were detonated in the atmosphere to influence the weather. Within two years following this stupid action, an entire series of climatic catastrophes resulted. Three hundred and fifty thousand copper needles, each approximately 1-2 cm in length, were fired into the ionosphere in 1961. The result was that the Earth avenged herself by an earthquake in Alaska that measured 8.5 on the Richter scale, while in Chile a large portion of the coastline slid into the ocean. In 1963, the Americans and the USSR detonated three hundred megaton atomic bombs in the stratosphere and ripped gigantic holes into the ozone layer. These are only a few of the many criminal atrocities carried out against mankind by the American and former USSR government officials. In truth, several dozen such crimes can be attributed to the Americans, Russians, French, Israelis, Chinese and others who pursue these same malicious goals. What HAARP can perpetrate is far worse than anything ever seen before. The threat originates from its location, 320 km (200 miles) northeast of Anchorage. In this northern Alaska solitude, a forest of antennas, which will consist of 360 towers, 24 meters height (72 ft), is being built from which the military will shoot bundled high-frequency rays into the ionosphere. In experimental form, this has been ongoing for some time now with the result that more climatic and storm-related catastrophes, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions have increasingly been happening. The object of the experiments is to heat and partially displace the protective layer surrounding our planet. In the process, giant "lenses" are burnt into the ionosphere with the intent of bouncing bundled ELF waves back to Earth. Bernard Estlund, an irresponsible student of Nikola Tesla (1856-1943), prepared the scientific groundwork for HAARP. He patented his work in 1985 under the menacing title, "Method and Mechanism for Changing an Area of the Atmosphere, Ionosphere and/or the Magnetic Sphere of the Earth". This project turned out to be global vandalism because immense amounts of energy with giga-watts of power are shot into the outer spheres of the Earth. The current impact and future effects on this planet and all life forms, human, animal and plant, cannot be estimated in any way whatsoever. A few years after his invention, Eastlund lost control of his patent when he developed financial problems. He stated that the antenna installation in Alaska is in reality a massive ray-gun, capable of destroying not only all communication networks but also missiles, airplanes, satellites and much more. He claims side effects, both wanted and unwanted, include climatic catastrophes throughout the world or at least in some regions, and unrestricted deadly radiation against which there is no protection. The choice of locations for this deadly turmoil will lie in the hands of the irresponsible military and government officials and others. There is also the side effect of the entrance of death-bringing radiations against which there is no defense. Billy Eduard Albert Meier

67

Source
FIGU.org [1] theyfly.com [2]

References
[1] http:/ / us. figu. org/ portal/ Knowledge/ HAARPProject/ tabid/ 110/ Default. aspx [2] http:/ / theyfly. com/ Unknown_Dangers_of_HAARP. htm

FIGU Bulletin 48

68

FIGU Bulletin 48
IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Number: 48 FIGU Bulletin Date: July, 2004 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Benjamin Stevens Date of Translation: September 13, 2010

Synopsis
The effects of the use of "soft drugs" (i.e. hashish) are addressed. This is an excerpt of the entire FIGU bulletin

FIGU Bulletin 48 Translation

English Readers Question: Again and again, concerned parents reach FIGU with the request to take a position on the increasing drug problems. In particular, the widespread trivialization of the so-called soft drugs and the legalization of hashish, marijuana, cannabis, etc., which is targeted in many countries, give occasion for serious concerns. The fact that the consumption of hard drugs may trigger severe health damages as well as psychological and consciousness-related damages is generally known. Whats the effect when so-called soft drugs are consumed? Elizabeth Gruber, Austria M. Summermatter, Switzerland Answer The topic of hashish is very extensive and fills many reference books, which is why it can only be dealt with in a very condensed form. Hashish is not as harmless in its effect as its advocates suppose and maintain, for it is a narcotic that gradually causes permanent damages to the psyche and consciousness and also causes permanent impairments to the nerves. Unfortunately, very many human beings are ignorant in reference to this fact, and in particular, extremely naive politicians want to enforce a liberalization of this intoxicating drug often because they themselves have become addicted to intoxicating drugs. German Leserfrage Immer wieder gelangen besorgte Eltern mit dem Ersuchen an die FIGU, zur zunehmenden Drogenproblematik Stellung zu nehmen. Insbesondere die weitverbreitete Verharmlosung der sogenannten weichen Drogen und die in vielen Lndern angestrebte Legalisierung von Haschisch, Marihuana, Cannabis etc. gibt Anlass zu massiven Bedenken. Dass der Konsum harter Drogen schwere gesundheitliche sowie psychische und bewusstseinsmssige Schden auslsen kann, ist allgemein bekannt. Wie wirkt es sich aus, wenn sogenannte weiche Drogen konsumiert werden?

Elisabeth Gruber, sterreich M. Summermatter, Schweiz Antwort Das Thema Haschisch ist sehr weitlufig und fllt viele Fachbcher, weshalb in nur sehr verkrzter Form darauf eingegangen werden kann.

Haschisch ist in seiner Wirkung nicht so harmlos, wie die Befrworter annehmen und behaupten, denn es handelt sich dabei um ein Rauschgift, das mit der Zeit bleibend psyche- und bewusstseinsschdigend ist und auch bleibende nervliche Beeintrchtigungen hervorruft. Leider sind sehr viele Menschen unwissend in bezug dieser Tatsache, wobei insbesondere usserst unbedarfte Politiker/innen eine Liberalisierung dieser Rauschdroge durchsetzen wollen - nicht selten, weil sie selbst Rauschdrogen verfallen sind.

FIGU Bulletin 48

69
Haschisch fhrt bei lngerem Gebrauch zu Nerven- und Bewusstseinsbeeintrchtigungen, zu Gleichgltigkeit, Unlust, Verantwortungslosigkeit, Psychestrungen, Verhaltensstrungen, Persnlichkeitsvernderung, Gedanken- und Gefhlsverwirrung sowie zu Angst, Depression und Lebensunfhigkeit. Natrlich werden all diese Erscheinungsformen von den psychisch vom Haschisch Abhngigen vehement bestritten, was sich auch auf die verantwortungslosen Politiker bertrgt, die den Haschischgenuss befrworten und liberalisieren wollen. Eine Verneinung der Haschischschdlichkeit geschieht auch durch die Wissenschaft, die leider noch lange nicht so weit sein wird, dass sie die wirkliche Gefhrlichkeit und die tatschlich langfristigen Auswirkungen des Haschischgenusses erkennt.

The prolonged use of hashish leads to impairments of the nerves and of the consciousness, to indifference, listlessness, irresponsibility, psychological disorders, behavioral disorders, personality change, intellectual and emotional confusion, as well as to anxiety, depression, and the inability to live. Of course, all these forms of appearance are vehemently contended by those who are psychically dependent on hashish, which also carries over to the irresponsible politicians who want to advocate and liberalize the enjoyment of hashish. A denial of the harmfulness of hashish is also made by science, which, for a long time, unfortunately, still wont have progressed so far that it recognizes the real danger and the actual long-term effects of the enjoyment of hashish. All cannabis products in the form of intoxicating drugs do not represent a euphoriant (a means for the uplifting of the general well-being), for in fact, such a state of euphoria is only based in a form of fantasy, which gradually and imperceptibly leads to delusion and isn't recognized as such. And whether the experience of the state of euphoria from hashish is positive or negative depends solely on the world of thoughts and feelings, on the state of the psyche, on the personality, the mentality, and the character, as well as on the momentary mood of the person who enjoys the hashish. Also the surroundings and the behavior of the people present play a large role. If personal problems or a depressed mood exist, then this still amplifies and worsens everything, which then leads to the so-called horror trip - a state of unstoppably racing, terrible fear visions, from which one affected by it can hardly escape any more, and this may even drive him into a confusion of consciousness and psychological confusion. Cannabis products are not a means of escape from reality, for in fact, they can amplify this very much. An escape from reality is achieved with alcohol or hard drugs - or while human beings are religious or sectarian. Hashish is not an aphrodisiac (a means for stimulating the sex drive). But since it generally intensifies sensual perception, theres the possibility that it influences a sexual experience very positively in one case or another. This comes about, then, because the main effect of hashish is that the momentary experience and mood are intensified very much. Hashish also produces, like other narcotics, a flashback, a so-called echo intoxication, which can still appear several days after the enjoyment of the drug. Also associated with this are motor, nervous, and consciousness-related appearances of damage, whereby abnormally increased, so-called Dj vu experiences appear. An environment suddenly being perceived as unreal, foreign, and strange is also one of these manifestations. Then, in the course of time, everything can increase to tangible symptoms and panic reactions.

Alle Cannabisprodukte in Form einer Rauschdroge stellen kein Euphorica dar (Mittel zur Hebung des allgemeinen Wohlbefindens), denn tatschlich beruht ein solches im Rausch nur in Form einer Einbildung, die mit der Zeit unmerklich zum Wahn fhrt und nicht als solcher erkannt wird. Und ob die Erfahrung des Haschischrausches positiv oder negativ ist, hngt einzig und allein von der Gedanken- und Gefhlswelt, vom Psychezustand, der Persnlichkeit, der Mentalitt und dem Charakter sowie von der momentanen Stimmungslage der Person ab, die das Haschisch geniesst. Auch die Umgebung und das Verhalten der anwesenden Personen spielen eine grosse Rolle. Bestehen persnliche Probleme oder eine gedrckte Stimmung, dann verstrkt sich das und verschlechtert noch alles, was dann zum sogenannten Horrortrip fhrt - einem Zustand von sich unaufhaltsam jagenden, schrecklichen Angstvisionen, vor denen sich die/der davon Befallene kaum mehr retten kann und die ihn unter Umstnden gar in eine Bewusstseinsverwirrung und Psycheverwirrung treiben.

Cannabisprodukte sind kein Fluchtmittel vor der Wirklichkeit, denn tatschlich knnen sie diese sehr verstrken. Eine Flucht vor der Realitt wird mit Alkohol oder harten Drogen erreicht - oder indem Menschen religis oder sektiererisch werden. Haschisch ist kein Aphrodisiakum (Geschlechtstrieb anregendes Mittel). Da es aber allgemein die sinnliche Wahrnehmung intensiviert, besteht die Mglichkeit, dass es im einen oder andern Fall ein sexuelles Erlebnis sehr positiv beeinflusst. Dies kommt dann darum zustande, weil die Hauptwirkung des Haschisch darin besteht, dass die momentane Erfahrung und Stimmung sehr intensiviert wird.

Auch Haschisch erzeugt, wie andere Rauschgifte, einen flash back, einen sogenannten Echorausch, der noch einige Tage nach dem Genuss des Rauschgiftes auftreten kann. Damit verbunden sind auch motorische und nervliche sowie bewusstseinsmssige Schadenerscheinungen, wobei abnorm vermehrt sogenannte Dj-vu-Erlebnisse in Erscheinung treten. Auch dass pltzlich eine Umgebung als unreal, fremd und sonderbar wahrgenommen wird, gehrt zu diesen Erscheinungsformen. Alles kann sich dann im Laufe der Zeit zu realen Symptomen und Panikreaktionen steigern.

FIGU Bulletin 48

70
Infolge des hheren Harz- und Wirkstoffgehalts bewirkt das Haschisch bei inhalativer Aufnahme einen etwa 5- bis 7mal strkeren Rausch gegenber dem Marihuana. Charakteristisch fr den Haschischrausch sind ein durch geringe zentrale Sympathicus-Stimulation bedingter, vorbergehender Pulsanstieg sowie eine bis 24 Stunden andauernde Krpertemperatursenkung. Auch ein trockenes Gefhl in Hals und Rachen und Strungen der Psychomotorik (besonders die sogenannte Haschisch- oder Pseudokatalepsie) sowie Tremor, Mydiasis und gelegentlich auch ein gesteigertes Durst- und Hungergefhl treten in Erscheinung.

Due to the higher content of resin and active substances, hashish causes, in the case of inhalational intake, about a 5 to 7 times stronger intoxication compared to marijuana. Characteristic of hashish intoxication are a temporary pulse increase induced by a slight, central stimulation of the sympathetic nervous system as well as a continuous reduction in body temperature lasting up to 24 hours. A dry feeling in the neck and throat and psychomotor disturbances (especially the so-called hashish-catalepsy or pseudocatalepsy) as well as trembling, Mydriasis, and occasionally also an increased feeling of thirst and hunger also appear. In psychological regard, hashish leads to an intoxication that lasts for 2 to 3 or even 4 hours. At the same time, there arises a loss of the sense of time, in terms of a substantial slowdown of the subjective passage of time - this in contrast to the effect of alcohol. In regards to this, it comes to a tolerance formation, where it concerns an effect of a direct influence on the brain functions. Additionally, it comes to a general decrease of spontaneity, of the drive, and of the caring interest in the whole environment, and to be sure, up to lethargy. One withdraws from an active intervention in the course of events in the way that one only lets himself have an influence on himself. A human being intoxicated by hashish withdraws into himself and falls victim to purely associative, seemingly profound contemplations and contemplations of fleeting ideas, as well as to his own altered perceptions. In addition to the changes in experiences of time, it comes to apparently more intense sensations, where these are less pronounced in relation to the experiences of time. Such sensations especially arise with respect to spatial perception and in the auditory as well as optical area. These impressions manifest themselves, for example, in the stronger and contrast-richer perception of colors, whereby non-concrete patterns appear when the eyes are closed. A higher dosage can lead to hallucinations, which are mostly pseudo-hallucinatory. In the course of these, the critical judgment of reality remains, whereby the human being under the intoxication drug keeps away from the effects of intoxication and experiences the hallucinations as unreal. In the case of a higher dosage, psychological effects appear, whereby the boundaries between ones own personality and ones surrounding reality, which arises as a result of ones early childhood learning, are blurred, which is designated as a so-called body image disturbance. This can lead to disturbances of self-identity or to depersonalization, which isnt serious at first but, nevertheless, yields its long-term consequences. The psychomotor disturbances are evident in the expressive behavior, like in ones gestures, facial expressions, and movements.

In psychischer Hinsicht kommt es durch Haschisch zu einem Rausch, der 2-3 oder gar 4 Stunden anhlt. Dabei tritt ein Verlust des Zeitgefhls im Sinne einer erheblichen Verlangsamung des subjektiven Zeitablaufs auf, das im Gegensatz zur Alkoholwirkung. Insoweit kommt es zu einer Toleranzbildung, wobei es sich um einen Effekt einer direkten Einwirkung auf die Gehirnfunktionen handelt. Weiter kommt es zu einer allgemeinen Verminderung der Spontaneitt, des Antriebs und des anteilnehmenden Interesses an der ganzen Umwelt, und zwar bis hin zur Lethargie. Ein aktives Eingreifen in Geschehnisablufe tritt in der Weise zurck, dass nur noch ein Auf-sich-einwirken-Lassen gegeben ist. Der durch Haschisch berauschte Mensch zieht sich in sich selbst zurck und verfllt rein assoziativen und scheintiefsinnigen sowie ideenflchtigen Betrachtungen und seinen vernderten Wahrnehmungen.

Nebst den Zeiterleben-Vernderungen kommt es zu scheinbar intensiveren Sinneseindrcken, wobei diese gegenber dem Zeiterleben weniger ausgeprgt sind. Solche Sinneseindrcke ergeben sich besonders in bezug auf die rumliche Wahrnehmung und im auditiven sowie optischen Bereich. Diese Eindrcke manifestieren sich z.B. im krftigeren und kontrastreicheren Wahrnehmen von Farben, wobei ungegenstndliche Muster auftreten, wenn die Augen geschlossen sind. Eine hhere Dosierung kann zu Halluzinationen fhren, die meist pseudohalluzinatorisch sind. In deren Verlauf bleibt das kritische Realittsurteil erhalten, wobei der unter der Rauschdroge stehende Mensch Abstand zu den Rauschwirkungen bewahrt und die Sinnestuschungen als unecht erlebt.

Bei hherer Dosierung treten psychische Wirkungen auf, wobei die Grenzen zwischen der eigenen Persnlichkeit und der umgebenden Wirklichkeit, die als Ergebnis aus dem frhkindlichen Lernen hervorgeht, verwischt, was als sogenannte Krperschemastrung bezeichnet wird. Das kann zu Strungen der Ich-Identitt resp. zur Depersonalisierung fhren, was in der ersten Zeit allerdings nicht gravierend ist, seine Sptfolgen aber doch zeitigt. Die Strungen der Psychomotorik sind ersichtlich im Ausdrucksverhalten, wie in der Gestik, in der Mimik und in den Bewegungen.

FIGU Bulletin 48

71
Im Rauschzustand ist der Denkablauf des Menschen gestrt, was jedoch von der/dem Berauschten nicht wahrgenommen wird, weil sie/er gegenstzlich das eigene Denken als besonders originell und przise betrachtet, was natrlich einer tiefgreifenden Tuschung entspricht, die jedoch von der/dem Rauschbefallenen nicht als wahr akzeptiert wird. Tatschlich verliert das Denken seinen inneren Zusammenhang, was sich auch auf die Gefhle bezieht. Auch die zeitliche und vom Sinn her gegebene Kontinuitt geht verloren. Teilaspekte eines komplexen Geschehens in ein sinnvolles Ganzes zu integrieren gelingt nicht mehr, denn die Gedanken schweifen ziellos umher und reissen sogar ab und knnen nicht wieder aufgenommen werden, wodurch kein Zusammenhang zu vorgegangenen Gedanken mehr hergestellt werden kann. Dieser Vorgang fhrt darauf zurck, dass die Konzentrationsfhigkeit nachlsst und einer Unkontrolliertheit Platz macht. Der gesamte Denkablauf in seinem fragmentarischen Charakter erinnert sehr stark an eine Bewusstseinsspaltung resp. an schizophrene Erlebnisinhalte.

In the intoxication state, the thought process of a human being is disturbed, but this isnt perceived by the one intoxicated because he or she contradictorily considers his or her own thinking as particularly original and precise, which is, of course, a profound deception that, nevertheless, isnt accepted as true by the one intoxicated. In fact, ones thinking loses its inner coherency, which also refers to ones feelings. Here, temporal continuity and continuity given from ones mind are also lost. Integrating partial aspects of complex events into a meaningful whole is no longer successful because the thoughts wander about aimlessly and even break off and cannot be resumed, through which no connection to thoughts which have gone forth can be made any more. This process traces back to the fact that ones ability to concentrate diminishes and gives way to a lack of control. The entire thought process in its fragmentary character is very reminiscent of a splitting of the consciousness or of schizophrenic contents of experience. At a higher dosage, all thinking during the hashish intoxication becomes immediately visually perceptible, while all sensual and concurrent inhibitions - which are detached from acquired patterns of perception and their interpretation - diminish, and the intensity increases. This leads the intoxicated human being to the erroneous view that it concerns an expansion of his consciousness and so-called evidence experiences, but this is truly a gross self-deception, which takes the place of unsuccessful rational insights. If the blissful feeling of connectedness with the environment, which is associated with the intoxication, is considered, then the whole thing is reminiscent of a religious and sectarian enlightenment in the sense of a unio mystica or mystical unions as well as ecstatic visions. Hashish is a product that is extracted from the family of the hemp plants (cannabis sativa L. var indica). The plant and the substance extracted from it are toxic (+) as well as irritating to the skin and allergenic. The actual homelands of the hemp plant are India and Persia (Iran). In the past, hemp was also cultivated in fields in Europe, primarily for the extraction of fibers for fabrics, cords, and ropes. Hemp products were also used as food, beer, corn ointments, and as homeopathic remedies for painful bladder cramps, etc. In the gardens, hemp was primarily cultivated as a rapidly growing ornamental plant. The female plant grows to a height of up to 4 meters. Today, one reads and hears again and again that hashish users cultivate the hemp plants in rooms and that profit-hungry and work-shy hashish cultivators grow the plants on a huge scale in greenhouses. The unauthorized cultivation of hemp and the trading of hemp products, which are effective for producing intoxication, are forbidden, of course. Concerning the ingredients and the poisonous effect, the following is to be said: The active ingredients, the so-called cannabinoids, produce intoxication. The amount of these substances and, therewith, the intoxicating effect are dependent on the solar irradiation. As a rule, hemp that is cultivated here in Europe only has a weak effect, due to the low active substance content.

Bei hherer Dosierung wird im Haschischrausch alles Gedachte sofort visuell wahrnehmbar, whrend alles Sinnliche, losgelst von angelernten Wahrnehmungsmustern und deren Interpretation, gleichzeitig Hemmungen abbaut und die Intensitt steigert. Das fhrt beim berauschten Menschen zur Irransicht, dass es zu einer Erweiterung seines Bewusstseins und zu sogenannnten Evidenzerlebnissen komme, was wahrheitlich jedoch eine arge Selbsttuschung darstellt, die an die Stelle rational zustandegekommener Einsichten tritt.

Wird das mit dem Rausch einhergehende Gefhl seligen Verbundenseins mit der Umwelt betrachtet, dann erinnert das Ganze an eine religise und sektiererische Erleuchtung im Sinne einer unio mystica resp. mystischen Vereinigung sowie ekstatischen Visionen.

Haschisch ist ein Produkt, das aus der Familie der Hanfgewchse (Cannabis sativa L. varindica) gewonnen wird. Das Gewchs und der daraus gewonnene Stoff ist giftig (+) sowie hautreizend und allergisierend.

Die eigentliche Heimat der Hanfpflanze sind Indien und Persien (Iran). Frher wurde Hanf auch in Europa feldmssig angebaut, vor allem zur Fasergewinnung fr Stoffe, Schnre und Seile. Hanfprodukte entstanden aber auch als Nahrungsmittel, Bier, Hhneraugensalben und als homopathisches Mittel bei schmerzhaften Harnblasenkrmpfen usw. In den Grten wurde Hanf vor allem als raschwachsende Zierpflanze angebaut. Die weibliche Pflanze erreicht eine Hhe von bis zu 4 Metern.

Heute liest und hrt man immer wieder, dass Haschischkonsumenten die Hanfpflanzen im Zimmer heranziehen und dass profitgierige und arbeitsscheue Haschischzchter die Pflanzen massenweise in Gewchshusern ziehen. Unerlaubter Hanfanbau und der Handel mit Hanfprodukten, die zur Rauscherzeugung wirksam sind, ist selbstverstndlich verboten.

ber die Inhaltsstoffe und die Giftwirkung ist folgendes zu sagen: Die Wirkstoffe, die sogenannten Cannabinoide, sind rauscherzeugend. Die Menge dieses Stoffes und damit die berauschende Wirkung sind abhngig von der Sonneneinstrahlung. In der Regel hat hier in Europa angebauter Hanf infolge des geringen Wirkstoffgehaltes nur eine abgeschwchte Wirkung.

FIGU Bulletin 48

72
Auf dem illegalen Markt wird das Rauschgift allgemein in zwei Formen angeboten. Blten der weiblichen Pflanzen und getrocknete Bltter werden Marihuana genannt. Ihr Genuss erfolgt durch Rauchen wie Tabak. Sehr viel intensiver wirkt das getrocknete Harz, das aus den Drsenhaaren der Bltenspitzen gewonnen und Haschisch genannt wird. Haschisch wird entweder pur in der Pfeife oder mit Tabak vermischt als Zigarette (sogenannter Joint) geraucht. Als Rauschwirkung entsteht ein Wohlbehagen sowie ein eigenartiges Gefhl des Schwebens, verbunden mit intensiven Musik- und Farberlebnissen sowie mit Sachablufen und Bildern, was sich jedoch je nach Bewusstseinsstand, der Mentalitt, dem Vorstellungsvermgen, der Gedankenwelt und dem Charakter usw. der Person gestaltet, die das Rauschgift benutzt.

In the illegal market, the narcotic is generally offered in two forms. Flowers of the female plants and dried leaves are called marijuana. Their enjoyment occurs through smoking, like with tobacco. The dried resin works much more intensively; this is extracted from the glandular hairs of the tips of the flowers and is called hashish. Hashish is either smoked in a pure form in a pipe or mixed with tobacco as a cigarette (a so-called joint). As an effect of intoxication, there arises a feeling of well-being as well as a peculiar feeling of floating, combined with intense experiences of music and color as well as tangible processes and images, but these depend on the state of consciousness, the mentality, the ability to imagine, the world of thoughts, and the character, etc. of the person who uses the narcotic. The narcotic produces rather unpleasant side effects, which can be varied. So for example, states of anxiety and drops in blood pressure can occur just as well as a tendency to collapse and depressions. With hashish, no bodily or physical dependence appears, but longer enjoyment leads to an extremely intense psychological dependence. With hashish, theres always the risk that heroin becomes secretly added to the drug by the irresponsible distributors, which isnt perceived, of course, by the hashish users. Thus, they quickly fall into heroin addiction and switch over to this intoxicating substance, completely in accordance with the slogan: Heroin holds what hashish promises. Hashish also isnt harmless in reference to its poison; therefore, in the case of too much enjoyment, hashish poisonings can also appear. In the case of a mild poisoning, a 10-gram coal suspension can have a calming effect, but in the case of a greater intake of poison, a clinical treatment must be urgently announced. The hemp plants also directly irritate the skin.

Das Rauschgift zeitigt recht unerfreuliche Nebenwirkungen, die verschiedenartig sein knnen. So knnen z.B. Angstzustnde und Blutdruckabfall ebenso in Erscheinung treten wie auch eine Kollapsneigung und Depressionen. Bei Haschisch tritt keine krperliche resp. physische Abhngigkeit in Erscheinung, jedoch fhrt der lngere Genuss zu einer usserst intensiven psychischen Abhngigkeit. Bei Haschisch besteht immer die Gefahr, dass durch die verantwortungslosen Vertreiber dem Rauschgift heimlich Heroin beigemischt wird, was von den Haschischbenutzern natrlich nicht wahrgenommen wird. So verfallen sie schnell der Heroinsucht und steigen auf diesen Rauschstoff um, ganz gemss dem Slogan: Heroin hlt, was Haschisch verspricht.

Haschisch ist auch in bezug seines Giftes nicht harmlos, folglich bei zu vielem Genuss auch Haschischvergiftungen in Erscheinung treten knnen. Bei leichten Vergiftungen kann eine 10-Gramm-Kohle-Aufschwemmung beruhigend wirken, wobei aber bei einer grsseren Giftaufnahme dringend eine klinische Behandlung angesagt sein muss. Die Hanfpflanzen wirken auch unmittelbar hautreizend.

Source
English portion entered directly by translator. German Portion [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ book/ export/ html/ 948

FIGU Bulletin 52

73

FIGU Bulletin 52
Punishment must be ... In general, human beings, which are criminal or which have committed a minor or a major crime, are put in a jail, prison, or detention camp and thus are excluded from society. The same applies for single or organised terrorists if the jurisdiction seizes them. But there are also the powerful of the states, the presidents of states and dictators, which are not less degenerated, but which are killers legitimated by the state, criminals, humanity killers, terrorists and destroyers. And they are the ones, who escape unmolested from every punishment, because they are protected by dubious laws and by the stupid-idiotic people. Like this, they are able to impose capital punishment on other criminal offenders in a high-handed godlike manner and legally let human beings being killed, as well as to unscrupulously and irresponsibly start wars and attack other countries without being held responsible for it. Hence, they are in fact bad persons, which have to be rid of their freedom and be excluded from society for punishment. If this doesn't happen, they will go on acting asocial, violent, and murderous and they abuse their degenerations and their power towards the honest and the weaker. Simple criminals and delinquents have the possibility to change for the better by means of appropriate punitive measures and become worthy members of society; but in general, this is not possible with notorious violent criminals, which also include all notorious terrorists. They often are the powerful of the states, presidents of the state, commanders in chief and dictators etc. and they spread infinite suffering and misery. When talking of violent criminals, one shouldn't only think of simple criminals and murderers but especially of the powerful of the world, because it is them, who bring the biggest evils over human beings and let them to be slaughtered by the thousands and millions through capital punishment, wars, massacres, and secret service operations etc. And it is the top of the mockery that these terrorists and humanity delinquents are cheered and raised to the standing of heroism by the idiots within the people. Like this, many a criminal military leader and murderous president of the state or dictator is celebrated as great fighter, conqueror and hero, although he is only a coward and loudmouth and totally fails, if he has to execute his order by himself. And such dread cans, shirkers, frightables, miserables, softies, and whiners are quickly wetting their pants, if their own skin is threatened. Their loudmouthism only exists as long as they hold and mercilessly exercise power. But, they use this power to harass and kill their fellow human beings. Like this, they let others, who have done less severe crimes, murders, and criminal offences, being executed, while they themselves are protected through the cheering madness of the people. And often, it is them, who are appropriating massive sums of money without ever being prosecuted or punished. And very often they use their finagled money to lead unlawful and betraying election campaigns and to take the helm of a government. But, (handkehrum) a human being, which steals some money or food out of mere need and despair in order to feed oneself and the family, is publicly taken into custody in handcuffs and reviled while the real criminals are lavishly praised. You can look at it however you want, but, the truth is that every human being, which approves such things and machinations, is a criminal, thus everybody, who gives one's blessing to it, had to be punished. Without question, one cannot speak of a potential crime, because an approval is an actual crime towards love, freedom, peace, and harmony of human beings. And the truth is, that those who are thrown into prison are not worse in their inner self as everybody else. Indeed they are human beings as everybody else, if they are not notorious and violent humanity criminals. They are human beings, which are just the victims of some blindness or desires, their anger and jealousy, their urge for luxury or the carrying out of their wish, an addiction or a vice etc., all of which at the end is suffered by all human beings, who are not able to control their personality down to the last detail. Like this, one suffers more another suffers less from these things, but everybody is in need of help. Therefore it is the duty of human beings to help each other and to treat everybody in a manner as one is due to. This means, that neither a single person nor the society is allowed to unjustly judge those, who have made a mistake and need to be punished. The punishment must always be humane and appropriate and must never be founded on hatred, revenge, and retaliation. Each human being, no matter what it has committed, is nevertheless a (vollwertig) human being, which is a part of society and

FIGU Bulletin 52 well able to change itself. And this possibility also exists if the fallible human being is totally degenerated and has to be excluded from society in a way that a jail, a prison, a detention camp, or a remote measures executive place is the only way to protect society from it. This though means, that it remains a part of society and that it has the possibility of learning, of remaining a human being, and the security for body and life is guarantied, as well as the possibility to gain true (Menschsein). It is so easy to swear about the criminals, the terrorists, the fanatics of sects, and the violent criminals, the murderers, and irresponisbles as well as the criminal and terroristic powerful of the state, to damn them to hell and to wish death and devil to their neck, to execute them and probably to torture them physically and psychologically. But they too are human beings, which have a right to life, even if they themselves have murdered one or several human beings or even have let thousands and millions being murdered through war and terror. Human beings must never be judged according to the same standard as they themselves applied. Hatred, revenge and retaliation are never a standard for punishment for any crimes no matter how sever and inhumane they may be because hatred, revenge, and retaliation are as bad degenerations as the violent crimes of the fallible persons. Of course violent criminals, criminals, murderers, terrorists, and humanity criminals of all kind mustn't get off scot-free and thus have to be punished. But, the punishment, the sentence, and the execution of the penalty must always be humane and remain humane and must never put in danger or harm the body and life of the fallible persons. With the sentence and penalty too, it has to be acted according to brotherly love and humanity. A humanitarian execution of the penalty has to be in a way that the fallible persons get a useful instruction in all matters concerning a honest and just as well as reverent and dignified conduct of life and concerning the value of all life, where too, the practice of meditation has to be considered. Also, one condition has to be, to show the way to reach inner peace as well as inner freedom and harmony and the way that fallible persons can free themselves from any feeling of guilt in case it appears. But, the execution of the penalty also necessitates that no hatred and no unkindness is shown for the fallible persons but love and confidence, so they are able to have a good look at these things and are also able to learn from it. If punishments are designed in a way, that the fallible persons are not being excluded from society for a lifetime, but are set free, then it has to be worked towards them turning into a honest, affable, social and content, as well as industrious human being before they are released. This change must be of a kind that the trust in the changed human being is right again and it is again able to live human values and thus can live in the community of society again. If one looks at the affable persons today, it is sadly noticed, that especially teenagers get caught in the wheels of law and get punished. They are male and female teenagers, whose lives have actually just begun, but these lives are already ruined due to various circumstances. It may be alcohol, a certain inhibition from work, the tendency towards luxury and pleasure, the use of drugs, bad company, a lack of experience, prostitution, or a socially difficult milieu, by which they are tempted to do wrongs and to get into conflict with the law. But often it is also the fault of the parental upbringing, which often leaves a lot more to be desired than it is good for the teenagers. And all this, both the wrong and insufficient upbringing and the conduct of wrongs, occurs in at a point, when children and teenagers haven't had the time yet to gain experiences, to educate themselves in the right way and to get clarity in their minds, what the meaning of life after all is and what to do with their life. But, one has to ask, how the parents shall pass on the right education and the right guidance for life to the children and teenagers, if they themselves have not a clue of these matters? For each fallible human being, young or already older, the advice shall be given, never to give up hope for being able to improve oneself and to integrate oneself into society with all its duties and responsibilities. But the motivation and the insight as well as the will for it has to be created, because only by doing this, it can be thought, felt and acted positively and everything can be lead into suitable ways. Every human being is able to change itself, to improve, and to make the best out of itself. Every human being has a brain, which normally is the same as the neighbour's and also has the same potential, which only has to be used. Thus it is given that even if the human being is unknowing and consciously confused, there is hope that everything turns to the better and positive progresses are achieved. Thus

74

FIGU Bulletin 52 only the one will fail, who loses courage, the will to progress, to the better, and to the valuable. Thus every human being, the fallible too, is only as poor in all things of existence, in its thoughts and feelings, in its love, and the inner freedom as in its joy and harmony, as well as in its happiness and the inner peace, as it sees everything and as it makes everything within itself. [1]

75

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2005/ nr-52/ punishment

FIGU Bulletin 62
Greed devours the brain Some weeks ago I bought a book with the title Der Crash kommt Die neue Weltwirtschaftskrise und wie Sie sich darauf vorbereiten (free translation: The Crash is comingthe new world economic crisis and how you can prepare yourself) by Prof. Dr. Max Otte (ISBN 978-3-430-20001-1). His unrolling of the history of the various crashes shows me that our beautiful mother Earth accommodates a lot of brainless imitators and repetitive offenderswhich can also be said about history in general. The book is very gripping and in a certain way also instructive, but Im only going to elaborate on a particular point that caught my eye and which I find is absolutely true and worthwhile to examine in more detail. On page 41 in the first paragraph there is the following sentence: The old broker wisdom Greed devours the brain hits the nail on the head. This saying also struck me immediately. Its really true: Greed devours the brain! Of course Max Otte supports his statements with some scientific studies, as expected from a professor. Among others he describes an experiment where students were asked questions concerning financial investments while having their heads in a MRI scanner. One of the questions was whether they wanted 100 dollars now or rather 110 dollars in 4 months. The MRI scanner then showed which parts of the brain were especially active during the answering of the questions. Every time the test subject was greedy, i.e. wanted the 100 dollars immediately, the cerebellum exhibited a high level of activity. In the history of evolution the cerebellum is a very old part of the brain which is also found in reptilesone could say it contains our primary rudimentary instinct. However, those test subjects who decided for the 110 dollars in 4 months exhibited a high level of activity in the cerebrum that is used for conscious thinking. For Max Otte it is quite clear that no profitable stock market transactions can be carried out if only the cerebellum is involved. But how does this function in general? Do we get any positive results if instinctive greed is the motivating force behind our actions instead of intelligent and reasonable thinking? Greed has several synonyms, i.e. related terms, such as: desire lasciviousness lust obsession vice passion addictions (craving for money and power, victory, quarrels; compulsive gambling, gluttony, drugs, sensation, etc.) Greed is therefore not only to be associated with money, but this unreasonable, foolish and depraved behaviour can also be observed in the degenerated forms of eating, sex, gambling, brutality, belligerence, aggressiveness, victory and lust for power, etc.greed affects a lot of spheres of life. Our consciousness consists of uncountable consciousness forms or consciousness levels that embody characteristics, such as love, esthetics, greed, dignity, hatred, eroticism, harmony, freedom, peace, thirst for revenge, justice, retaliation, and a lot more; all of them radiate in a particular colour according to their evolutionary level. If, according to the above study, greed activates the cerebellumhistorically one of evolutions oldest parts of the brain, then this means for me that the radiated colour also has to be of a low value. In Block 2 of the Plejadian-Plejaren Contact Reports on page 225, there is a table of colour values which lists the values of the seven radiated colours through which the human beings consciousness levels have to progress. If one looks for the terms

FIGU Bulletin 62 Inability to reason, unreasonableness. Inability to judge and think, form concepts, draw conclusions, lack of judgment vice, then they can be found in the first radiation value under the colour pink. What does this really mean? In my opinion, it means that our pre-, pre- . pre-ancestors as the first human beings not only had consciousness levels radiating in pink, but also if we are greedy and otherwise are leading an unreasonable way of life without thinking and judging etc., then we have not evolved ourselves much higher than this Primate-status. There are a lot of nuances from pink to violetthe second value. Coming back to the above expression Greed devours the brain, we have to ask ourselves why greed embodies so much destructiveness and a primate-like status. Surely we are embarrassed or even repelled when observing colleagues eating huge quantities of food voraciously in the cafeteria; seeing extremely achievement- and bonus-oriented oneshead downwardsrushing by; watching how megalomaniacs with lust for power decide over the heads of their employees; reading about disgusting sex machinations in the worst form of inhumanitypossibly even with children, so that our hair stands on endsomething is just not right. There is some power which obviously is much stronger than the wish and the insight to really be a self-controlled human being. Whatever may be the reason, they are victims of foreign determination that is much stronger than their present evolutionary level of reasoning, thinking and judging. Perhaps some may ask themselves what is wrong with such instinctive acting if it is embedded in our brains and therefore part of us. Besides, they may also claim it would have atrophied if it were no longer of any use to us. (Of course these are not the only excuses of those persons affected, because to defend oneself is always much easier than to seriously improve.)There are two possible answers which cannot be repeated often enough. Firstly: The Creations predetermined aim for the human being is such, that his or her spirit form has to evolve by means of the consciousness to such a height that it will be able to melt together with the universal consciousness, the Creation, to evolve the Creation itself, for the perfection of the Creation, the universal consciousness, is always only relative. Secondly: In the Creation, the universal consciousness, everything is pervaded or steered by the principle of cause and effect. That means, for every possible cause there exists an effect following the Creations pattern. Everything is pre-programmed, like a huge operating system that contains all possibilities and eventualities. The cause and effect system receives the frequencies of our absolutely free and self-steered thinking, feeling and acting as cause, and we receive as effectwhich is at the same time the new cause for another effectthat which is predefined in the Creations patternwithout any emotions nor feelings, but in absolute logic (logos = the power of the Creation). Our thinking and acting is not predefined, as some may perhaps assumeif it were so, we would be complete puppets and not capable of having our own thoughts; only the laws of cause and effect are predefined. We have an infinite number of possibilities to choose from, everything is open to us, we can choose from the greatest degeneration in the worst form of inhumanity up to the most dignified human life. To find the Creations correct path within this openness and myriad of possibilities in order to become a real human being is the greatest challenge, and yet our responsibility. The influence of the many religions, sects, cults, ideologies, philosophies, etc. on us Earth human beings leads us astray and hinders us in decoding the programs code step-by-step. It is therefore very important to look out for the right help in order to make progress in our consciousness and to work towards our aim. One great help is the Dekalog/Dodekalog by Billy Eduard Albert Meier (FIGU, Wassermannzeit-Verlag, CH-8495 Schmidrti). In the Dekalog/Dodekalog, the 12 commandments of the highest spiritual level called PETALE are explained. These commandments are very oldthat is, in the order of billions of years, merely formulated in a language the Earth human being is able to understand. Contrary to the known biblical 10 commandments, where each commandment stands on its own and can more or less be fulfilled on its own, the true commandments dont allow such a thing. If only one commandment of the Creation is violated, all others are violated at the same time. All the above mentioned examples of greedinessand also those not mentionedviolate already the 1st commandment, because greed for something, such as money, power, satisfaction, desire, etc., turns the object of desire into a foreign power, an idol. If we idolize e.g. the idol Mammon or worship any gods or saints, we then no longer acknowledge the Creations status as being the sole mightwe deprive the Creation of its might. The 1st commandment is called: You are to have no other mights and no gods, idols and saints beside the Creation.

76

FIGU Bulletin 62 Two explanations for it: 128. Only the human being creates good and evil through his process of thinking, and the powers released thereby, thus generating new mights. 129. But these human-made mights are neither created in the Creations love, nor in enduring form, therefore they are against the laws and commandments of the Creation. Also the 2nd commandment will be violated because through the deprivation of the Creations might, the love for the Creation is no longer given. The 2nd commandment is called: You are to keep the name of the Creation holy and not abuse this name. Two explanations for it: 173. Not only outwardly you are to live thereby, but in all of your internal and external activities and deeds. 174. Because you are a human being who now is informed of this second commandment, you are to realize that every word and every thought and every activity not in harmony with the Creations love means a transgression against this commandment, and you thereby consciously violate the all-controlling (holy) name of the Creation. There will also be a violation of the 3rd commandment, as through the deprivation of the Creations might, the love for the Creation is no longer given and also the conscious control ceases. The 3rd commandment is called: You are to make every day a day of celebration and keep it holy (control it). Two explanations for it: 230. The commandment only says that for the duration of your life, you are to refrain from all those activities not in agreement with the Creations laws and commandments. 231. When you are actively engaged outside the realm of the Creations love, you will defile the dayyou lose control over itand thereby you transgress against this commandment. And the same applies to all the following nine commandments of the Dekalog/Dodekalog. In this way each commandment shows what happens if the human being no longer controls himself and no longer orients himself or herself towards the Creationand in this way suffers from the effects of the cause and effect principle, which can be very painful. Since we are human beings, we have the responsibility, predetermined by the Creation, to evolve our consciousness levels to such a high level that they one day radiate in the purest blue according to the aforementioned colour scale. Our consciousness-block will then be pure: Truth Knowledge Wisdom Strength Love Respect Inner Fulfillment Protection Might Will of Creation Creation Until then it is still a very, very long way to go. For most of the human beings who live on Earth it means still uncountable reincarnations of the spirit form and incarnations of new personalities over millions of years. But we are not without support because Billys many and comprehensive writings and books and his teaching of the spirit help usprovided we make the effort to understand and digest everything, and then to live our life using our ability and power to think, understand and judge according to the given commandments of the Creation and to live as human beings without any greed. Mariann Uehlinger Mondria, Switzerland Translation: Mariann and Willem Mondria, Switzerland [1]

77

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2007/ nr-62/ greed-devours-the-brain

FIGU Bulletin 67

78

FIGU Bulletin 67
IMPORTANT NOTE This is an unofficial but authorised translation of a FIGU publication. Please read this important information regarding translations

Introduction
FIGU Bulletin Number: 67 FIGU Bulletin Date: June, 2009 Author: Billy Meier Translator(s): Benjamin Stevens Date of Translation: September 13, 2010

Synopsis
A reader's question about the effects of hashish and marijuana is answered. This is an excerpt of the entire FIGU bulletin

FIGU Bulletin 67 Translation

English Readers Question: Over and over again, I hear that hashish and marijuana should be harmless, while you, however, wrote something else in one of your bulletins. In our school Ive been learning the German language for quite some time different opinions prevail. What is correct, now? Can you please ask the Plejarens some time? Wu Cheng Dang, China Answer: As an answer, a short excerpt from the 465th Contact of the 7th of May, 2008: Billy: See, there I have a readers question via the telephone, from a man named Wu Cheng Dang from China. He speaks German and reads our bulletins on the Internet and asks if hashish and marijuana are harmful or not. With your daughter Semjase, as well as with Quetzal and also with you, Ive often talked about the consequences of intoxicating drugs, as well as about hashish and marijuana, which are regarded by many stupid politicians as harmless, even though these drugs also cause major psychological, consciousness-related and brain-related damages, as youve always explained. Nevertheless, the advocates of these so-called harmless drugs dont let themselves be influenced by this. Thus, I ask myself whether these fools havent become addicted to these drugs themselves and whether their brain hasnt already shrunk, which does, indeed, happen with these intoxicating drugs. Ptaah: German Leserfrage Immer wieder hre ich, dass Haschisch und Marihuana harmlos sein sollen, whrend Sie jedoch in einem Ihrer Bulletins etwas anderes schrieben. In unserer Schule ich lerne schon seit lngerer Zeit die deutsche Sprache herrschen verschiedene Meinungen vor. Was ist nun richtig knnen Sie doch bitte einmal die Plejaren fragen? Wu Cheng Dang, China Antwort Als Antwort ein kurzer Ausschnitt aus dem 465. Kontakt vom 7. Mai 2008:

Billy: Sieh, da habe ich eine telephonische Leserfrage von einem Mann namens Wu Cheng Dang aus China. Er spricht deutsch und liest unsere Bulletins im Internet und fragt, ob Haschisch und Marihuana schdlich seien oder nicht. Mit deiner Tochter Semjase sowie Quetzal und auch mit dir habe ich des fteren ber die Folgen von Rauschdrogen gesprochen, so auch ber Haschisch und Marihuana, die von vielen dummen Politikern als harmlos eingestuft werden, obwohl auch diese Drogen grosse psychische, bewusstseins- und gehirnmssige Schden anrichten, wie ihr stets erklrt habt. Davon lassen sich jedoch die Befrworter dieser sogenannten harmlosen Drogen nicht beeinflussen. Da frage ich mich, ob diese Dummen nicht selbst diesen Drogen verfallen sind und ob deren Gehirn bereits geschrumpft ist, was ja durch diese Rauschdrogen geschieht.

Ptaah:

FIGU Bulletin 67

79
Das ist wohl nicht der Fall, ausser vielleicht in einigen wenigen Fllen. Die Dummheit der Befrworter fr Haschisch und Marihuana beruht in der Tatsache, dass sie die Wahrheit bezglich der gesundheitsschdlichen Wirkung dieser Drogen nicht kennen. Marihuana und Haschisch sind sehr starke Psychodrogen, die also die Psyche schdigen, wie sie aber auch eine starke Gehirnschrumpfung hervorrufen, deren Folgen unter anderem chronisch progredient verlaufen und sich als degenerative Vernderung des Gehirns auswirken. Das bedeutet, dass ein Verlust entsteht in bezug auf frher erworbene Fhigkeiten der Wahrnehmung, des Denkens und Erkennens. Der Verlust dieser kognitiven Fhigkeiten ruft zunehmend Strungen in bezug auf das Gedchtnis hervor, wie aber auch hinsichtlich der Intelligenz und Urteilsfhigkeit. Verbunden damit ist eine Vernderung der Persnlichkeitsstruktur sowie des Orientierungsvermgens und der sozialen sowie ttigkeitsmssigen Aspekte. Letztendlich entstehen psychotische Faktoren, wie z.B. Halluzinationen und Wahnideen und unter Umstnden auch Epilepsie. Und der Schaden, den auch diese Drogen anrichten, ist sehr gross, wobei die psychischen Schden und die Gehirnschrumpfung nur zwei der verschiedenen Gesundheitsbeeintrchtigungen sind.

That is probably not the case, except maybe in a few cases. The stupidity of the supporters of hashish and marijuana is based on the fact that they dont know the truth about the health-harming effects of these drugs. Marijuana and hashish are very strong psychological drugs that, therefore, harm the psyche, as they also cause a strong brain atrophy, whose consequences run, among other things, in a chronically progressive manner and work themselves out as degenerative changes in the brain. This means that a loss occurs with regard to previously acquired capabilities of perceiving, thinking and recognizing. The loss of these cognitive abilities causes increasing disturbances with regard to memory, but also with regard to intelligence and discernment. This is linked to a change of ones personality structure as well as ones sense of direction and of ones social as well as activity-related aspects. Ultimately, psychotic factors arise, such as hallucinations and delusional ideas and possibly even epilepsy. And the damage, which these drugs also cause, is very great, and the psychological damages and brain atrophy are only two of the various health impairments. Billy: Thanks. So in other words, dementia ultimately arises something like idiocy, if I may say so. Ptaah: That is correctly said. Billy

Billy: Danke. Mit andern Worten gesagt, entsteht also letztendlich Demenz, etwas wie Schwachsinn, wenn ich so sagen darf. Ptaah: Das ist richtig gesagt. Billy

Source
English portion entered directly by translator. German Portion [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2009/ nr-67/ leserfragen?page=0,0

FIGU Bulletin 69

80

FIGU Bulletin 69
Thoughts about the Sentence: I Always Remain Relaxed ... I Always Remain Relaxed and Thereby Gain Might over Myself Some time ago, I studied in Billys book, Meditation aus klarer Sicht (free translation Meditation from Clear Visibility, in German only), the 77 sentences in the chapter Meditative Grundlage zur positiven Bewusstseinshaltung (Meditative Basis for a Positive Attitude of Consciousness), in order to jot down a few that would be quite appropriate for my short meditations. I read them through, point by point, and noted the ones most appropriate for me at the time each on a small slip of paper. Even if my genes are still far from being inseminated with this valuable ability, the meaning of the sentences is in principle clear to me. Once I finished jotting them down and checked them over again, my thoughts got stuck at point 73. That sentence reads as follows: Stets bleibe ich entspannt und gewinne dadurch Macht ber mich selbst. I always remain relaxed and thereby gain might over myself. When first reading this, it is naturally clear what it means at least we think so. But is that really true? All sentences deserve to be thought over intensively, but this one most certainly does. To begin with, every single one of the 77 sentences or the ones you have chosen should be adopted exactly as Billy recorded it (in German), in order for you to assimilate the code. This code takes effect, as soon as the sentences are read or heard. It affects everything in the human being that functions impulsively therefore all cells and consequently the genes as well. All cells and in fact everything in the universe is built on impulses or impulsations (= something goes in and something develops). Once we have assimilated the sentences, as they are written in Meditation aus klarer Sicht, we of course must intensively think about what has been said and heard, since that is the only way for us to activate our thoughts and feelings, which in turn send out impulses or impulsations, which have an effect on our entire body and impulsively influence all genes, thus altering them accordingly. Whatever and however we think, feel and act determines impulsively the function of our genes which is also passed on to our eventual offspring. For the consciousness to benefit, it is therefore necessary to think about it, over and over again, because a single string of thought is definitely not enough. Depending on our evolutionary level or evolutionary plane, this is a life-long process of learning and changing. Sentence no. 73 contains two parts in principle even three, if we separate 'my' and 'self', which we do not want to do though namely: I always remain relaxed and thereby gain might over myself, and nevertheless they still belong together, since the second part is the effective result of the first part. Lets take a look at both parts in somewhat greater detail. First part reads: I always remain relaxed That we should be relaxed, is instinctively clear to us, because all of us notice how the body aches and/or how thoughts and feelings are blocked, when we are not relaxed, but I began to wonder why we gain might over ourselves in this way. What exactly does that mean? Does it also mean that whenever we are not relaxed, but are tense, we have no might over ourselves? It must, right? Sometimes, it is helpful to find synonyms for certain terms and note their possible effects on the body and mental-block or consciousness, thoughts, feelings and psyche (psyche = mental state of being), in order to get an even better picture. Lets begin with the adjectives 'tense' and 'relaxed': Adjective: tense Possible Synonyms: emphatic, insistent, intensive, strained, exhausting, burdened, pressing, inflexible, stressed, unrested greedy, impatient, prejudiced, constrained, absorbed, gripping, restless, unbalanced, disharmonious Possible Effects: Perception of intuition and inspirations of the subconsciousness and the unconscious-forms is not possible. Indignant reactions, irritability Blocked thoughts and feelings Psychic strain, stress symptoms Physical diseases No appropriate thinking performance regarding unknown questions/statements of another person Excitement Intolerance, partiality etc.

FIGU Bulletin 69 Adjective: relaxed Possible Synonyms: relieved, free, slack, unattached, unburdened, pleasant, flexible, unrestrained, rested, unprejudiced unconstrained, patient, perceptive, calm, balanced, harmonious ... Possible Effects: Perception of intuition and inspirations of the subconsciousness and the unconscious-forms Thoughts and feelings under ones own control Physical and psychic health Composure Able to react and think at any time Tolerance, impartiality etc. Perhaps you are now thinking that a few synonyms are a bit far-fetched, but it is always good to think everything through and to also choose words which sound less pleasant than 'strained'. To point out our weaknesses creates at best the motivation to want to weed them out and change them to the contrary. Create a mental picture of situations, in which you were tense and how this manifested itself. In doing this, it is also important to know, who effectively wielded the might over you the situation or you. Here are a few negative examples: You are seething with anger for some reason or another. Through the anger, your thoughts and feelings are in a state of turmoil and are 'dancing' in a consciousness-form, which has more to do with vengeance, offensiveness and retaliation than with harmony, equanimity and love. Everything that comes out of your mouth or that you put down on paper in such a moment reflects your state. The anger has you under control. If you were to read or hear it later, shame would probably arise or most certainly should. Or you are in a hurry to get to work, however you cannot manage to do one thing after another in a composed manner, but rush about and even drop something while doing so, pack all your bits and pieces together and off you go. Once you arrive at work, you notice that you have forgotten your entry-badge. Now you remember that the jacket you wore the day before had flashed across your mind, but you paid it no heed and even pressed yourself on to get away. The whole point is, your badge was namely in that jacket. An inspiration was about to arise to draw your attention to this, since your unconscious-forms continue to work, even if you are inattentive. In general, inspirations of the subconsciousness are not perceived consciously, even not in a rudimentary form. They get 'stuck' in the unconscious of the consciousness or the unconscious of the memory or wherever the information is hidden because we are constantly absorbed in thought with something (unnecessary). There are still dozens of examples that could be listed here, but Ill leave that up to you and your own fantasy and powers of recollection. In order to balance things out though, here are two positive examples: You have to go to a meeting (conference) that you were unable to prepare for. Instead of becoming tense with anxiety, because you do not want to expose yourself, you go there and completely relaxed you listen to what the others have to say and ask. Because of your relaxed state, you have the situation fully under control and things occur to you that you otherwise would never have thought of. Due to your composure and relaxed nature, you were sensitive to non-physical fine-structured substance, which is absolutely necessary to perceive inspirations of the subconsciousness or values from the unconscious-forms in the consciousness and it is also helpful when accessing the memory. You are certainly very familiar with this, because the strongest notions often come to mind while musing in the bathtub or while taking a leisurely stroll. Also 'forgotten' names occur to us again, when we let go and discontinue our active search for them. When I was about 10 years old, we had to be vaccinated against polio (infantile paralysis) in primary school. That meant getting a shot in the back. All the ones, who came before me, were terribly frightened and those who were already vaccinated were complaining about the pain. I thought if I make myself completely loose and think about something altogether different, I wont feel a thing. And thats exactly how it was. We know instinctively that to be tense or under stress or in a rush has negative effects on us and for us and that because of this we cannot react the way we should or actually want to which is namely with composure and in a creational sense for the respective situation. Only when we remain in the calm centre and are not constantly engaged in thought somewhere, are we balanced, open and perceptive. The second part reads: and thereby gain might over myself (= me self) What does it actually mean to gain 'might over oneself'? What or who is the 'me' and what is the 'self'? What (factors) of the human being belongs to the self? What do we mean, when we say: It was I myself (= me self)? Is 'me' and

81

FIGU Bulletin 69 self the same as the self or the ego? Or is it the personality? Or is it both? Is it a good definition of yourself, when you draw up a curriculum vitae (CV), in which you write, what your name is, when and where you were born, what marital status you have, whether or not you have children, how good you were at work and what type of education and occupational experience you have and what extra-professional activities and sport activities you enjoy? I have searched in many books for the term, 'self', such as e.g. in John C. Eccles book, How the Self Controls Its Brain. The expression, 'self', can be found there loads of times, but he is unable to really say what is meant by this. Its just the same with other scientists who dare to attempt a description of the human brain. Before we consult the Spiritual Teaching for advice, I will tell you, in brief, what the lexicon has to say about the self. Since I personally do not own an English psychological lexicon, I will quote a passage from the Spiritual Teaching, namely from Spirit-Lesson no. 144, chapter, Source of Dreams, Consciousness-Conscious/Subconsciousness-Unconscious/Subconscious-Forms. Billy inserted a lexicon-definition there about the self. I wont copy it allit would be far too longonly the first few lines: Self, a hypothetical construct used in modern psychology in different meanings; the self in this sense does not describe a psychological authority but is an expression of the fact, that the subject itself becomes conscious of itself and at the same time the object of itself, and hence it is also an expression for the continuity of the personality. The term is 1) a name for the system of the conscious and unconscious knowledge of a person about who he believes he is, with respect to the areas of his own body (body-self), or his own actions (action-self), relations (relation-self) and value systems () 2) a name for the coordinated control of these knowledge-processes, also often called 'ego' (as by Sigmund FREUD), etc. You notice here again, this is but 'beating around the bush' without really explaining anything. The self is obviously a hypothetical construct. Translated into normal language, this means: the self is a constructive idea used to help describe things or characteristics, which are not concretely observable, but merely inferable from what is observed. The self is certainly not an organ, just as the 'I'/Ego is not; instead, certain impulses/impulsations in a specific frequency range define the self and the 'I'/Ego as well as the other consciousness-block-programs/-processes, otherwise it would be impossible for the overall-consciousness-block to build these in the death-life for the consciousness-block. Furthermore, organs are also 'only' made of impulses, simply in a more compact form. In the book, Wiedergeburt, Leben, Sterben, Tod und Trauer (Reincarnation, Life, Dying, Death and Mourning, in German only, FIGU Wassermannzeit-Verlag, CH-8495 Schmidrti), from page 146 to 148, under the title, Beschaffenheit des Bewusstseins, der Persnlichkeit und des Ich resp. Ego (Structure of the Consciousness, the Personality and the 'I' or Ego), or in the corresponding Spirit-Lesson there is a lengthier discourse from which I intend to quote only a few sentences. I recommend though that you read the entire chapter or better yet the entire book again. Billy writes there: The consciousness is equivalent to the personality in which the 'I' or Ego is equally imbedded. Consciousness and personality are one, whereby a separating however is to be made in a way that the consciousness in itself and as the first part must be regarded as the factor that builds the block comprising the overall content, in which all idea-related, thought- related, psychic, emotional, spiritual- and feeling-related effects are lived through (= experienced) If a unity of consciousness is given, whose content is considered by the consciousness-carrier as its own, it then being conscious of itself and according to its particular nature and its value becomes self-consciousness. ... As the second part of the consciousness, the personality-factor comes into play, which emerges from the self-conscious-state of the consciousness. In other words, this term means the quality of being a person in the sense that the human being himself or herself is conscious, that he or she is precisely the one who he or she in fact is and who lived shortly before the present or in past times in this or that state, etc. and is now living into the future which he or she consciously forms according to his or her will. The 'I' or Ego, which is imbedded in the personality and therefore also in the consciousness, means 'my-being-here' or 'my existence' or the 'I am'. The nature of the 'I' or Ego is to receive and assimilate the 'influences' that infiltrate it through the unconscious preceding it, which is also called the pre-conscious. The consciousness itself provides the 'I'/Ego with guidelines, whereby it is practically only an

82

FIGU Bulletin 69 executor of the consciousness or a fulfiller of the consciousness. Effectively, the consciousness centre (= central processor of the consciousness) is the actual basis and cause of the 'I'/Ego-consciousness or the central 'I'/Ego, thats why it is also called the 'higher-'I'/Ego' or the 'higher-self'. We cannot read this often enough in order to understand and grasp as far as we can what has been said. It is often forgotten that the consciousness is the pivotal factor of power for growth and evolution, even when the kick/impetus for this comes from the unconsciousness as an inspiration. The material consciousness, thoughts, feelings, psyche, self/ego, personality, character, memory of the consciousness, subconsciousness and memory of the subconsciousness are indeed individual programmes/processes, but they are imbedded in the consciousness-block, which is why everything in principle is a unity and cannot really be separated from each other. Everything is methodically arranged in an interactive system just like a computer with its operating system and the diverse programmes/processes and connected devices. For example, without the operating system Windows, the Microsoft Office products do not really function; they are interdependent. The operating system is the software of a computer which is what enables, operates, controls and monitors the work with the data processor in the first place through the definition of logical devices, data structures (files) and programmes/processes. So there must definitely be an operating system available, so the hardware can be used for any applications/programmes. Its also that way in our brain and our body. The mental-block, which together with the consciousness harbours and nurtures our thoughts and feelings and thereby forms the psyche, has an influence on action (= become active, affect, operate, behave, etc.) as well as on the individuality-block, to which the ego/'I', the personality, the character and the memory belong, while on the other hand all these factors are form-giving in turn to the actions, thoughts and feelings, and the psyche. And all of this naturally influences each and every cell of the body as well as the cells of the organs, and these eventually affect the psyche again. Everything rotates helically (in the form of a spiral); one thing gives rise to another and they continue to form each other reciprocally, and everything is made possible, directed, controlled and watched by the consciousness and the cosmic-electromagnetic life-energy is the life-substance that animates the body via the spirit-form and the spirit-web. (A programme is comparable to a process, meaning a concrete series of single steps, which function according to specific rules. To become active, a process/programme needs a processor. The operating system manages among many other functions the execution of processes, and in the CPU [= Central Processing Unit; for the PC e.g. Pentium], the central processor of a computer, the processes are executed in multi-tasking mode. More information in the Internet.) Destination of the human-consciousness-evolution is to harmonize the external and internal self with the humans relatively highest possible level of the innermost, creative self (spirit-form). Our individual evolutionary level is of course decisive, depending on whether or not our predecessor-personalities and now we for the ones who come after us recognised their responsibility and evolutionised in consciousness as far as possible in a creational sense. If not, our inner self is not congeneric (like-natured) with the innermost self or in other words with the knowledge, love and wisdom impulses of Creation, which flow via our spirit-form into our subconsciousness and on into our consciousness, where we upon seizing them after they have passed through the censor continue to work with them in our thoughts and feelings and to direct our inner according to them at best. Everywhere, there is talk about self-realisation. It then out of the blue no longer seems to be a hypothetical construct. For the vast majority of humanity, this undoubtedly means having the right to think and behave as one pleases and without having to care for others or for the creational laws. A few examples of this include loud-hearing of disharmonic music, feet on the seat in the train and tram, consuming drugs, having wild parties, displaying anger, picking fights, obscene language, venting emotions like jealousy and hate, etc., and so on and so forth. In doing so, these human beings are even supported by a number of psychologists, since it apparently is supposed to be healthy to scream out the anger and rage. For these human beings, the only options are to scream it out or to swallow it. To pull themselves together, be equanimous and not get angry at all, is apparently not up for discussion. We know of course that the above-mentioned behavioural patterns at most have something to do with indecency and a lack of self-control, but there is no trace of self-realisation. If we want to find self-realization/self-fulfilment, we must first get to know

83

FIGU Bulletin 69 ourselves and therefore practice self-knowledge. Prize question: Where, in your opinion, can self-knowledge be found? Shortly after the beginning of the second part and thereby gain might over myself, I mentioned a 'curriculum vitae'. I dont know at this moment, whether you have ever wondered if what we have done or do in general also appropriately defines us, regardless of how elaborately we describe our achievements and favourite pastimes. This is certainly not the case. First of all, we never tell everything especially not the bad things and besides, it is only a description of our material-intellectual achievements and at best of our physical fitness. There are still so many unknown sides in us which make themselves felt occasionally that we are often taken by surprise.From the Teaching of Spirit, the Teaching of Life and the Teaching of Truth we know that the essence of all the relative knowledge and ability of our predecessor-personalities is stored in the memory of our subconsciousness. Do you think that to know this essence or at least to grasp an inkling of it would advance us in consciousness and contribute something to our self-knowledge hence to the knowledge about ourselves and who we are? If thats how you think, then youre right. In the Spiritual Teaching, Spirit-Lesson no. 144, on page 1777, Billy writes the following: The powers of the unconscious-forms are connected with the powers of the subconsciousness, and the subconsciousness releases its stored knowledge to the consciousness, which then through its own powers translates the received impulses, information, data, ideas, explanations and so forth and so on into action, life and activity. This also applies to self-knowledge, which is stored in the subconsciousness and is released to the consciousness, when the comprehensive block composed of the consciousness, subconsciousness and unconscious forms is fully functional. However, as long as the human being knows nothing of the content of his subconsciousness, he will continue to lack self-knowledge, because the requisite facts for this are only contained therein and must be released from there by the consciousness. If that does not happen, then no self-knowledge can arise and with it no self-realisation, albeit this very factor is among the fundamental needs for each and every human being. In truth this mirror of the soul refers to the subconsciousness (= unconscious of the subconsciousness and the subconsciousness-forms in the memory of the subconsciousness; annotation) in which the subconscious contents of all senses, norms and value-definitions are stored, as well as the values of the conscience, the facts of inclinations and feelings, of emotions, intentions, wishes, expectations and attitudes as well as of the individual characteristics and so on and so forth, which after all are the personality or the consciousness itself. When these factors are brought out consciously or unconsciously or through dreams, then they help to acquire a deeper self-knowledge and self-realisation in harmony with the real self. Here real self means that the human being is conscious/aware of himself or herself and his or her personality, particularly in all things pertaining to the individual (= mental-block, individuality-block and subconsciousness-block; annotation) and to all other values, through which the essential core or the inner original source of the person is expressed, hence the real nature of the personality in all of its hidden and open individualities, significances, characters, relations, forms and so forth. The next step is therefore: How do I use my subconsciousness to become better acquainted with myself and to evolutionise my inner self and feelings in a creational sense through conscious reflection and bring the external in line with the internal? To achieve this, Billys Spiritual Teaching (e.g. in Spirit-Lesson no. 159) and the book Meditation aus klarer Sicht is the most comprehensive source of help. Meditation is absolutely essential. You now only have to build up the motivation and the will to also carry it through. Because as Billy repeatedly says: Vo nt chunt nt. (From nothing comes nothing.) When you now reread the sentence I always remain relaxed and thereby gain might over myself, it has a completely different meaning, doesnt it? The self is something fully comprehensive. Not only the entire mental-block (material-consciousness, thoughts, feelings and psyche), the individuality-block (ego/'I', personality, character and memory), the subconsciousness-block (material subconsciousness including the memory) and the respective unconscious-forms belong to it, but the self extends into our very cells. It is therefore not just a theoretical construct, but a 'human-being-energy-impulsation-power', set up by Creation. Mariann Uehlinger, Switzerland Translation: Rebecca Walkiw, Deutschland and Mariann Uehlinger, Schweiz

84

FIGU Bulletin 69 [1]

85

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ verein/ periodika/ bulletin/ 2009/ nr-69/ i-always-remain-relaxed

Pineal Gland
Before reading onward, please read this necessary prerequisite to understanding this document.

The PINEAL GLAND, the small marvel in our brain, or how we can wake up, strengthen and maintain our seventh sense
English The PINEAL GLAND, the small marvel in our brain, or how we can wake up, strengthen and maintain our seventh sense. Article by Regula Lamprecht, published in the FIGU-Bulletin Nr. 70, March 2010 Translators note: Please refer to the end of this document to read an explanation about the unconventional and strange English word-choices, and the German words, used in this translation. Please refer to footnotes for definitions of German words. .................................................................................... My own experience on the subject: during a walk at dusk, in rainy weather, along a street, on a narrow pavement, I got the feeling that somebody was about to lay a hand on my left shoulder from behind. I looked back and saw a jogger who was going in the same direction as me. Quickly stepping aside, I was able to let him pass. German Die ZIRBELDRSE, das kleine Wunderwerk in unserem Hirn, oder wie wir unseren siebten Sinn wecken, strken und pflegen knnen. Artikel von Regula Lamprecht, erschienen im FIGU-Bulletin Nr. 70, Mrz 2010 .....................................................................................

..................................................................................... Ein eigenes Erlebnis zum Thema: Auf einem Spaziergang whrend der Dmmerung, bei Regen-wetter, entlang einer Strasse auf einem schmalen Trottoir, bekam ich das Gefhl, dass jemand von hinten eine Hand auf meine linke Schulter legen wrde. Ich schaute zurck und erblickte einen Jogger, der in dieselbe Richtung wie ich unter-wegs war. Schnell einen Schritt zur Seite machend, konnte ich ihn an mir vorbeiziehen lassen. Dieser Vorgang imponierte mir ganz praktisch, wenn Kommunikation ohne Worte funktioniert! Doch auf welchem Weg geschieht diese Art von Verstndigung? Scheinbar ist es ganz klar: Der Jogger als Sender der nonverbalen Information: Bitte Platz machen, ich mchte vorbeilaufen, und meine Person als Empfngerin der ber die Gedankenkraft ausgesendeten Botschaft. Ja, scheinbar ist es ganz klar, aber was luft im Detail innerhalb und ausserhalb unserer Gehirne ab?

This process impressed me quite practical when communication functions without words! However, how does this kind of "communication" happen? It seems quite clear: the jogger as transmitter of the non-verbal information, "Please, make room, I would like to run past", and my person as receiver of the message sent out through the power of thought. Yes, it seems quite clear, but what happens in detail within and beyond our brains?

Through my investigations into this subject I have come across Bei meinen Nachforschungen zum Thema bin ich auf hchst interessante extremely interesting information containing far-reaching observations! Informationen gestossen, mit inhaltlich weitreichenden Aussagen! The sources of my specific information come from: "Billy" Eduard Albert Meier: FIGU Special Bulletin No. 38, August, 2007, subject: "The [1] Supernatural, or, the Feinstoffsinnlich , or, Fluidal-Powers" "Meditation From Clear Visibility", Age of Aquarius Publishing Company, 8495 Schmidrti/ZH "The Psyche", Age of Aquarius Publishing Company, 8495 Schmidrti/ZH Gerhard H. Eggetsberger: Die Quellen meiner spezifischen Informationen stammen von: Billy Eduard Albert Meier: FIGU-Sonder-Bulletin Nr. 38, August 2007, Thema: bersinnliches resp. Feinstoffsinnliches resp. Fluidalkrfte Meditation aus klarer Sicht, Wassermannzeit-Verlag, 8495 Schmidrti/ZH Die Psyche, Wassermannzeit-Verlag, 8495 Schmidrti/ZH

Pineal Gland

86
Gerhard H. Eggetsberger: Geheime Lebensenergien, Knaur Power fr den ganzen Tag zum freien Download Eggetsberger schreibt im Buch Geheime Lebensenergie im Kapitel Das elektromagne-tische Universum: Die Bedeutung der geophysischen Umwelt in unserem Leben wird oft bersehen. Obwohl die Einwirkungen allgegenwrtig sind, knnen wir ihr Wesen meist nicht erkennen, weil uns fr viele dieser Einflsse die Sinne zur bewussten Wahrnehmung fehlen (Anm.: Diese Sinne fehlen uns nicht, aber sie sind nicht entwickelt und stehen uns deshalb nicht zur Verfgung!) Um uns und in uns existiert ein unsichtbares, aber lebenswichtiges elektromag-netisches Universum. Auch der Forscher Prof. Dr. Pressmann hlt diese elektrischen Strme (und Felder) fr Informationsbermittler, sowohl im einzelnen Organismus als auch zwischen mehreren Organismen. Er konnte durch seine Arbeit nachweisen, dass es eine Reaktion der krpereigenen Strme auf ussere Felder gibt So knnen wir heute auch den menschlichen Krper (laut Pressmann Nervensystem, Hypophyse und Hypothalamus, aber auch die Zirbeldrse) als Empfnger von elektromag-netischen Botschaften ansehen. Diese Felder gilt es bewusst wahrzunehmen, um somit fr diese Information wieder empfnglich zu werden. Dies wrde uns eine ungeahnte Informationsvielfalt zugnglich machen und uns eine zustzliche Kommunikationsform erschliessen Diese Ausfhrungen umschreiben im wesentli-chen meine Erfahrung mit dem Jogger. Es liegt also in der Natur des menschlichen Gehirns, Gedanken auszusenden und Gedanken zu em-pfangen sowie die Fhigkeit des Gedanken-lesens zu haben. Wie entsteht aber diese Energie, die sich bei mir als Botschaft bemerkbar machte und mich veranlasste zu reagieren? Warum berhaupt kann ich diese Energie aufnehmen, und weshalb steigt schliesslich eine Information in mein Bewusstsein auf? Auf die Frage der Energiebildung schreibt Billy im Buch Die Psyche (Seite 62): Denken erzeugt Energie von ungeheurer Kraft. Jeder Gedanke sendet energetische Wellen hchster Frequenz aus. Das heisst: Die Gedanken selbst strahlen sich als ungeheuer starke Energiewellen aus, die in bisher unmessbar hohen Frequenzen fundieren. Sie verlassen das Gefge ihres Ursprungs, jagen hinaus in die unendlichen Weiten des Universums, ungehemmt und unhaltbar, um Wirkungen und Bedingungen zu schaffen, ganz ihrer Art gemss. Das Denken wiederum wird erzeugt vom Bewusstseinsblock des Menschen. Durch diesen Bewusstseinsblock er verkrpert in sich auch die Persnlichkeit werden alle Gedanken, Gefhle, alle Emotionen sowie alle elektromagnetischen Krfte und Schwingungen usw. erschaffen, die jede betreffende Lebensform, in diesem Fall den Menschen, auszeichnen und steuern. Wer will noch genauer wissen, wo die Antriebskraft des Denkens herkommt? Aus Die Psyche (Seite 51): Die Kraft, die das Denken als Antrieb benutzt, stammt nicht aus dem Menschen selbst. Sie strmt in den Geist und von dort in das Bewusstsein, herkommend aus den unermesslichen Weiten des Alls, des Universums. Sie stammt aus dem ungeheuren Geistreichtum des Urlebens, der Schpfung, die verantwortlich ist fr das Leben des ganzen Universums. Zum besseren Verstndnis und zur Klrung, da die Begriffe leider meistens falsch verwendet werden: Der Geist des Menschen das winzige Teilstck der Schpfungsenergie belebt den menschlichen Krper.

Gerhard H. Eggetsberger: "Secret Energy of Life", Knaur "Power for the Whole Day", for free download Eggetsberger writes in his book, "Secret Energy for Life", in the chapter, "The Electromagnetic Universe", " The meaning of the geophysical environment in our life is often overlooked. Although the effects are omnipresent, we cannot recognise its essence mostly because we lack the senses for the conscious perception for many of these influences (note: we do not lack these senses, but they are not developed and, therefore, are not available to us!) Around us and in us exists an invisible, but vital, electromagnetic universe. The researcher, Prof. Pressmann, also holds these electric currents (and fields) to be information transmitters, in individual organisms as well as among several organisms. Through his work, he was able to prove that a body's currents reacted to external fields Thus today we can also regard the human body - according to Pressmann, specifically the nervous system, hypophysis and hypothalamus, but also the pineal gland - as a receiver of electromagnetic messages. It is a matter of consciously perceiving these fields to consequently become receptive again to this information. This would make an unsuspected variety of information accessible to us and would open to us an additional form of communication " These explanations basically describe my experience with the jogger. It is the human brain's nature to send out thoughts and to receive thoughts as well as to have the ability of "reading thoughts". But how does this energy - which became apparent to me as a message and caused me to react - arise? How is it, actually, that I can receive this energy, and why does a piece of information eventually arise in my consciousness?

On the question of the formation of energy Billy writes in his book, "The Psyche" (page 62), "Thinking generates energy of immense power. Every thought sends out energetic waves of the highest frequency. That is: the thoughts themselves are emitted as tremendously strong waves of energy which are based upon as yet immeasurably high frequencies. They leave the structure of their origin, shoot out into the infinite vastness of the universe, unimpeded and unstoppable, in order to create effects and conditions, each according to its kind. " Thinking, in turn, is generated by the human being's [2] consciousness-block . All thoughts, feelings, all emotions, as well as all electromagnetic powers and vibrations etc., which distinguish and steer every relevant life-form - in this case the human being - are created by this consciousness-block which also embodies the personality. Who wants to know, even more exactly, where the motive force of the thinking comes from? From "The Psyche" (page 51): "The power, which the thinking uses as an impetus, does not come from the human himself. It flows into the spirit and, from there, into the consciousness, originating from the immeasurable vastness of space, respectively, of the universe. It stems from the immense spiritual wealth of primeval life, respectively, of Creation, which is responsible for the life of the whole universe. " For better understanding and clarification, because, unfortunately, the terms are mostly misapplied: The human being's spirit the tiny portion of creational energy animates the human body.

Pineal Gland

87
Das Bewusstsein resp. das materielle Bewusstsein beinhaltet auch die Persnlichkeit, das Unterbewusstsein, das Gedchtnis und den Charakterblock des Menschen sowie die Ratio, also Verstand und Vernunft resp. den Intellekt, und (entgegen dummen anderslautenden Behauptungen von in dieser Materie Unbewanderten) die entwicklungsfhige Intelligenz, also den Evolutionsfaktor erster Potenz. Schpfung ist das, was verantwortlich ist fr das Universum, fr alles Leben und alle Existenz. Sie ist die urgewaltigste und grsste Kraft, die man sich berhaupt vorstellen kann. Die Schpfung ist das SEIN und Nichtsein des Lebens. Sie ist die ungeheuerste Masse geistiger Energie, die es nur geben kann. Sie ist Geist in reinster Form und unmessbar in ihrer Weisheit. Sind also die Gedanken und die daraus resultierenden Gefhle aus dem Gehirn des Sendenden einmal ausgestrahlt und als lichtschnelle, feinstoffliche Gedanken- und Gefhlsschwingungen unterwegs, dann braucht es nur noch ein geeignetes Empfngergehirn und in diesem eine Antenne, um die Botschaft in ihrer Form der Feinstofflichkeit als Fluidalenergien und Fluidalkrfte bezeichnet aufnehmen und decodieren zu knnen. Billy schreibt auf Seite 30 im FIGU-Sonder-Bulletin Nr. 38: Natrlich spielt dabei die Wellenfrequenz der feinstoffsinnlichen Schwingungen eine massgebende Rolle, wodurch also nicht jeder Mensch die gleiche Wellenfrequenz empfangen kann und nicht jeder seine Feinstoffsinne in gleichem Mass auf nahe oder weit entfernte Impulse und Informationen einstellen kann, die auf ihn gerichtet sind. Also muss durch die mentale Verbindung eine gewisse Gleichheit der Wellenfrequenz gegeben sein, dass Botschaften von Sterbenden oder sonst von Mitmenschen empfangen werden knnen, seien es nun Gerusche, Gedanken und Gefhle oder visionre Bilder usw. Wre dem nicht so, dann wrden alle Menschen weltweit gleichzeitig und einheitlich die gleichen Impulse und Informationen in unendlicher Zahl aller feinstoffsinnlichen Ausstrahlungen der ganzen Menschheit auffangen. Das aber wrde nicht nur zum Chaos fhren, sondern die ganze Menschheit wrde irre und verrckt, weil der gesamte Schwall aller Impulse und Informationen nicht zu verkraften wre. ...

The consciousness, more specifically, the material consciousness, also contains the human being's personality, subconsciousness, memory and [3] character-block , as well as pure reason - thus reason and rationality, respectively, the intellect - and (counter to stupid assertions to the contrary from those incompetent in this matter) the developable intelligence, thus the evolution factor of the first power. Creation is that which is responsible for the universe, for all life and all existence. It is the most elemental, gigantic and biggest power which one can generally imagine. Creation is the BEING and non-being of life. It is the most immense mass of spiritual energy possible. It is spirit in its purest form and is immeasurable in its wisdom.

Once the thoughts, and the feelings resulting from them, have been emitted from the sender's brain and are on their way at the speed of [4] light as feinstofflich thought and feeling vibrations, then all that is needed is a suitable receiver's brain and within it an "aerial", in order to receive and decode the message which, in its form of [5] feinstofflichkeit is called fluidal energy and fluidal power. Billy writes on page 30 in the FIGU special bulletin No. 38: " Of course the wave-frequency of the feinstoffsinnlich vibrations thereby plays a decisive role, whereby not every person can receive the same frequency [6] and not everyone can tune his feinstoff

senses in the same manner to close or distant impulses and information which are directed at him. Therefore a certain similarity of wave-frequency must occur along with the mental connection so that messages from the dying, or other fellow human beings, can be received; be they noises, thoughts and feelings, or visionary images, etc. If this were not the case, then all human beings worldwide would at the same time, and uniformly receive infinite quantities of the same impulses and information, from all feinstoffsinnlichen radiations from the whole of humanity. However, not only would this lead to chaos but the whole of humanity would become insane and mad because the whole torrent of all impulses and information could not be coped with. " To protect itself against the flood of information, our brain has learnt, during the course of evolution, to organise everything and to make a choice; giving precedence, thereby, to the consciousness, which works according to a structured system and a determined ranking. In order to protect itself from permanent stimulations in the form of fluidal, [7] feinstofflich vibrations of foreign, spiritual-fine-sensitive feelings , thoughts and feelings, which would not be acceptable, the brain has developed a protective system. (Our consciousness-block, which works in close cooperation with the pineal gland, is involved with this process.) Um sich gegen die Flut der Informationen zu schtzen, hat unser Gehirn im Laufe der Evolution gelernt, alles zu organisieren und zu selektieren; bergeordnet ist dabei das Bewusstsein, das nach einem strukturierten System und nach einer bestimmten Rangordnung arbeitet. Um sich vor permanenten Reizen in Form von fluidalen, feinstofflichen Schwingungen fremder Empfindungen, Gedanken und Gefhle zu schtzen, die nicht verkraftbar wren, hat das Gehirn also ein Schutzsystem entwickelt. (Bei diesem Vorgang ist unser Bewusstseinsblock beteiligt, der eng mit der Zirbeldrse zusammenarbeitet.)

Pineal Gland

88
Es ist erwiesen, dass die richtige Funktion der Zirbeldrse, auch Epiphyse genannt, eminent wichtig ist, wenn wir Menschen ausserhalb des materiellen Wahrnehmungsvermgens, also im Bereich des feinstofflich Wahrnehmbaren, unsere Fhigkeiten wieder in richtiger, evolutionrer Weise bilden, frdern und pflegen und dazu unsere psychische und physische Gesundheit erhalten und verbessern, das Immunsystem strken und die Lebensenergie erhhen wollen. Unsere Vorfahren konnten von der Zirbeldrsenwirkkraft noch intensiven Gebrauch machen. Daraus ergab sich, dass sie auch das Sensitive des Feinstoffsinnlichen ber die Zirbeldrse wahrnehmen und fr sich nutzen konnten. Das heisst, dass ihnen der siebte Sinn das EMPFINDEN als Quelle der empfindungsmssigen Wahrnehmung zur Verfgung stand.

It has been proven that the right functioning of the pineal gland, also called the epiphysis, is eminently important if we human beings want to build, foster and maintain our abilities beyond material perceptiveness thus in the area of that which is perceptible in a feinstofflich way - in the right, evolutionary manner, and in addition, maintain and improve our psychological and physical health, strengthen the immune system and increase the life-energy. Our forefathers were still able to make intensive use of the pineal gland's active strength. From that, it resulted that they could also perceive the sensitive of the feinstoffsinnlich with the pineal gland and use it for themselves. That means that the seventh sense the SPIRITUAL-FINE-SENSITIVE FEELING was available to them as a source of perception based on spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling. Unfortunately, in general, these days, most people assume that only five senses are available to them - hearing, seeing, feeling, tasting, smelling - however, in reality there are seven of them. FEELING corresponds to the sixth sense which is connected to the instinct and is bound with the world of thought from which the feelings basically arise, because, without conscious, or unconscious, thoughts, there are no feelings. In addition, as already mentioned and, in this connection, important to us the seventh sense corresponds to the spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling. We human beings wrongly use the term, "supernatural", for perceptions pertaining to the seventh sense. However, this term is fundamentally a wrong word if this is used to describe something discernible in a feinstofflich way, which lies beyond the human being's normal, material ability to perceive. The perceptions of the seventh sense lie labelled correctly in the feinstofflich realm and well above that which can be materially perceived and measured. For the human being there is nothing at all which lies beyond his senses' perception, correspondingly there is logically also nothing "supernatural".

Leider gehen die meisten Menschen in der heutigen Zeit im allgemeinen davon aus, dass ihnen nur fnf Sinne zur Verfgung stehen wrden (Hren, Sehen, Tasten, Schmecken, Riechen), doch in Wirklichkeit sind es deren sieben. Das GEFHL entspricht dem sechsten Sinn, der im Zusammenhang mit dem Instinkt steht und mit der Gedankenwelt verbunden ist, woraus die Gefhle grundstzlich hervorgehen, denn ohne bewusste oder unbewusste Gedanken gibt es keine Gefhle. Zustzlich, wie bereits erwhnt und fr uns in diesem Zusammenhang wichtig, entspricht der siebte Sinn dem Empfinden. Flschlicherweise verwenden wir Menschen fr Wahrnehmungen des siebten Sinnes den Begriff bersinnlich. Diese Bezeichnung ist aber grundstzlich ein falsches Wort, wenn dieses dafr verwendet wird, um etwas feinstofflich Wahrnehmbares zu beschreiben, das fr den Menschen ausserhalb des normalen materiellen Wahrnehmungsvermgens liegt. Die Wahrnehmungen des siebten Sinnes liegen richtigerweise bezeichnet im Bereich des Feinstofflichen und weit ber dem, was grobstofflich wahrgenommen und gemessen werden kann. Es gibt fr den Menschen gar nichts, das ausserhalb der Wahrnehmung seiner Sinne liegt, dementsprechend gibt es logischerweise auch nichts bersinnliches. Zum besseren Verstehen die Erklrung fr folgende Begriffe: Grobstoffliches = messbar, fassbar, greifbar, tastbar Feinstoffliches = noch nicht messbar, nicht fassbar, nicht greifbar, ist geistenergetischer Natur Halbmaterielles = messbar, sprbar, aber nicht fassbar, z.B. Gas, Wasser

For better understanding, an explanation of the following concepts: Coarse-material substance = measurable, tangible, concrete, palpable feinstofflich = not yet measurable, not tangible, not concrete, of spiritual-energetic nature half-material things = measurable, perceptible, but not graspable, e.g. gas, water The following citation from Paracelsus describes and explains the facts of the case appropriately: "The cosmic forces are invisible, but they have an effect on the human being. Warmth and light are bodiless and not tangible; nevertheless, we feel their presence. The same is also valid for other invisible influences." With an improved ability for spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling, respectively, sensitivity in an absolutely neutral process, we could perceive and identify external vibrations, which means we could know what value these vibrations contain, respectively, what they mean. Exactly for this process we need our pineal gland as the work-station and antenna - as a transmitter and receiver.

Folgendes Zitat von Paracelsus beschreibt und erklrt den Sachverhalt treffend: Die kosmischen Krfte sind unsichtbar, aber sie wirken auf den Menschen ein. Wrme und Licht sind krperlos und nicht greifbar, und doch spren wir ihr Vorhandensein. Das Gleiche gilt auch fr andere unsichtbare Einflsse. Wir knnten mit einer verbesserten Empfindungsfhigkeit resp. Sensitivitt in einem absolut neutralen Vorgang Schwingungen von aussen wahrnehmen und definieren, das heisst, wir knnten wissen, welchen Wert diese Schwingungen beinhalten respektive was sie bedeuten. Genau fr diesen Vorgang brauchen wir unsere Zirbeldrse als Arbeitsstation und Antenne, als Sender und Empfnger.

Pineal Gland

89
Im Laufe der vergangenen Zeit hat sich bei uns Menschen die Zirbeldrse zurckgebildet und ist verkmmert, weil wir unsere gedanklich-gefhlsmssige Ausrichtung viel zu stark auf das rein Materielle gelegt haben, noch immer legen und dabei unsere Innenwelt mehr und mehr dem Rationalen unterworfen haben und noch immer unterwerfen. Dadurch haben wir die Zirbeldrse von einer Grsse von ungefhr drei Zentimetern auf klgliche wenige Millimeter schrumpfen lassen. Es fehlt uns das ntige Bewusstsein, Wissen und Knnen, um in hherem Masse Energie durch den Hirnbereich der Zirbeldrse und durch diese selbst fliessen zu lassen, damit wir uns die Voraussetzung wieder erschaffen, die uns umgebenden feinstoffsinnlichen, elektromagnetischen Felder bewusst wahrnehmen zu knnen. Zustzlich haben wir unbewusst gegen die empfindungsmssige Wahrnehmung also die Wahrnehmung des siebten Sinnes eine Schranke aufgebaut, wodurch die Funktion der Zirbeldrse unterdrckt wird. So kann das Dritte Auge, wie die Zirbeldrse auch genannt wird, ihre Arbeit als Zentrale resp. als Relaisstation des Feinstoffsinnlichen nicht verrichten. Menschen aber, die die Energien und Krfte der Zirbeldrse und damit die Empfindung in bewusster Weise ntzen knnen, nehmen ber die Zirbeldrse feinstoffsinnliche Informationen auf. Das heisst, die Zirbeldrse arbeitet wie ein Sensor, sie ortet feinstoffliche, elektromagnetische Felder die von uns Menschen milliardenfach vorhanden sind und durch jeden Raum und den ther schwingen und nimmt diese auf. (Menschen mit solchen Fhigkeiten sind in der heutigen Zeit selten anzutreffen!) Diese feinstoffsinnlichen, elektromagnetischen Felder (Gedankenschwingungen) sind, wie beschrieben, ein Produkt des menschlichen Gehirns resp. dessen Gedanken. Diese Gedankenschwingungen zeitigen verschiedenste Wirkungen in bezug auf die Telepathie, Levitation und Teleportation und ebenso bei der Hellsichtigkeit und der Fernwahrnehmung. Wenn wir uns wirklich bemhen, knnen wir die Zirbeldrse in einem gewissen Rahmen wieder zur Funktion bringen, und dann wird sich dieses Organ langsam, sehr langsam, doch sukzessive wieder vergrssern und seine Funktionen dementsprechend kraftvoller ausfhren knnen. Dies ist fr uns von grosser Wichtigkeit, denn wie bereits erwhnt, erfllt die Zirbeldrse lebensund evolutionswichtige Funktionen. Die Zirbeldrse liegt im Mittelhirn; sie ist auch das zentrale Regulationsorgan fr die Synchronisation des 24-Stunden-Rhythmus. Die Epiphyse ist eine Hormondrse, in der Form hnlich dem Zapfen der Zirbelkiefer, und entstammt der Zwischenhirndecke, genauer gesagt dem Pinealorgan. Bei Neunaugen (= Bewohner von Gewssern der gemssigten Breiten) ist das Pinealorgan noch als Pinealauge (Lichtsinnesorgan) ausgebildet. Durch Nervenfasern sind die Augen des Menschen direkt mit der Zirbeldrse verbunden. Wenn Licht auf die Netzhaut des Auges fllt, lst dies einen Nervenreiz aus. Dadurch wird im Gehirn Serotonin, aber so gut wie kein Melatonin gebildet. Erst in der Dunkelheit verwandelt die Zirbeldrse Serotonin (= ein Neurotransmitter, Nheres im Abschnitt Exkurs) in Melatonin.

In the course of time the pineal gland has contracted and is atrophied in us human beings because we have placed, and still place, our mentalemotional orientation far too much on the purely material things and, with that, have subjected, and still subject, our inner world more and more to that which is rational. Thereby we have let the pineal gland shrink from the size of about three centimetres down to a deplorable few millimetres. We lack the necessary consciousness, knowledge and skill to let a greater amount of energy flow through the area of the brain containing the pineal gland and the pineal gland itself, so that we can recreate the condition for ourselves which allows us to consciously perceive the surrounding feinstoffsinnlich electromagnetic fields. In addition, we have unconsciously built up a barrier against the spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling perception thus the perception pertaining to the seventh sense whereby the function of the pineal gland is suppressed. Thus the "third eye", as the pineal gland is also called, cannot do its work as headquarters, respectively, as a relay station for that which is feinstoffsinnlich. However, human beings who can use the energy and powers of the pineal gland and, with it, spiritual-finesensitive feeling, in a conscious manner, take up feinstoffsinnlich information through the pineal gland. That means the pineal gland works like a sensor; it locates feinstofflich, electromagnetic fields which are present from us human beings in billions, and vibrate through all space and the ether and picks them up. (Human beings with these abilities are rarely found these days!) These feinstoffsinnlich, electromagnetic fields (thought vibrations) are as described - a product of the human brain, respectively, its thoughts. These thought-vibrations produce various effects in relation to telepathy, levitation and teleportation, just as they do with clairvoyance and remote viewing. If we truly go to a lot of effort, we can, to a certain extent, make the pineal gland function again, and then slowly, very slowly yet successively, this organ will enlarge again and, accordingly, be able to carry out its function more powerfully. This is of great importance for us, because, as mentioned before, the pineal gland fulfils functions important to life and evolution. The pineal gland is situated in the midbrain; it is also the central regulation organ for the synchronisation of the circadian rhythm. The epiphysis is a hormone-producing gland; similar in its form to the cone of the cembran pine, and it is derived from the midbrain cortex, more precisely, the pineal organ. Among the lampreys (= "inhabitants" of the waters of the temperate latitudes) the pineal organ is still developed as a pineal eye (light-sensitive organ). The human being's eyes are directly connected to the pineal gland with nerve fibres. When light falls onto the retina of the eye a nerve impulse is released. Serotonin, but hardly any melatonin is thereby produced in the brain. Only in darkness does the pineal gland transform serotonin (i.e. a neurotransmitter; more in the section "digression") into melatonin.

Pineal Gland

90
Berechtigte Vermutungen weisen deutlich darauf hin, dass sich die Zirbeldrse aus den Zellstrukturen der Augen entwickelt hat. In alten Texten wird darauf hingewiesen, dass die Zirbeldrse unser Inneres Auge oder Drittes Auge ist und nicht, wie oft flschlich behauptet, die Hirnanhangdrse (Hypophyse). Die Pineozyten sind die Zellen der Zirbeldrse diese sind eng verbunden mit dem nervalen Gewebe und der Bildungsort von Melatonin, einem neurosekretorischen Hormon. Melatonin wird ber die Zwischenstufen Tryptophan (eine in den meisten Eiweissstoffen enthaltene Aminosure) und wie oben beschrieben Serotonin gebildet. Melatonin spielt eine entscheidende Rolle in der Zusammenarbeit des chemischen und elektrischen Netzwerkes des Krpers. Die Zirbeldrse wird durch Licht, elektromagnetische Felder und chemische Stoffe sozusagen ein- und ausgeschaltet. Das Hormon frdert den Schlaf in der Nacht ist der Melatoninspiegel fnf- bis zehnmal hher als tagsber und ist zu grossen Teilen auch fr die Schlafqualitt mitverantwortlich. Bei Tieren sorgt es nachweislich fr den Winterschlaf! Das Hormon regt das Immunsystem an und wirkt antioxydativ gegen freie Radikale, vor allem auch im Gehirn. Melatonin hat ebenso einen gnstigen Einfluss auf das Herz-Kreislauf-System. Es reguliert insgesamt die biologische Uhr des Krpers und die Ausschttung aller wichtigen Hormone. Melatonin steuert den Alterungs- oder Erhaltungsprozess, indem es auch zur Regene-ration der Zellen beitrgt. Es sorgt auf diese Art und Weise fr unsere Lebensqualitt, aber auch Lebensquantitt. Den Hhepunkt erreicht der Melatoninspiegel in der Kindheit, danach fllt er langsam ab. Sind wir 60 Jahre alt, produziert die Zirbeldrse wenn wir sie in ihrer Funktion nicht untersttzen! nur noch ungefhr halb so viel Melatonin wie in unserem 20. Altersjahr. In dem Masse, wie der Melatoninspiegel abnimmt, beginnen sich Zeichen des Alterns eventuell gravierende Zeichen zu manifestieren. Aber auch dieser Vorgang ist relativ, je nachdem, wie fit wir unsere Zirbeldrse machen! Melatonin scheint etwas von einer geheimnis-vollen Substanz an sich zu haben. Bei Testpersonen, denen Melatonin in Tablettenform gegeben wurde, konnte man nicht nur eine Verlangsamung der Gehirnstrme, der Atmung und der Herzfunktion messen, ebenso vernderten sich der Blutdruck, die Hauttemperatur und die Muskelspannung. Insgesamt trat eine beruhigende Wirkung ein. Die Testpersonen beschrieben ein Gefhl der gemssigten Hochstimmung und des Wohlbefindens. Es wre natrlich einfach und bequem, unseren Melatoninbedarf durch krperfremdes Melatonin zu decken! Aber Achtung; dies wrde die Zirbeldrse inaktivieren, also genau das Gegenteil von dem bewirken, was wir anstreben sollten!

Legitimate suppositions clearly indicate that the pineal gland has developed from the cell structures of the eyes. In old texts it is pointed out that the pineal gland, and not, as is often wrongly claimed, the pituitary gland (Hypophysis), is our "inner eye" or "third eye". The pineocytes are the cells of the pineal gland these are closely connected to the nervous tissue being the centre for production of melatonin, a neurosecretagogue hormone. During the intermediate stages melatonin becomes tryptophan (an amino acid contained in most proteins) and as described above forms serotonin. Melatonin plays a decisive role in the Pccooperation of the body's chemical and electrical networks. The pineal gland is switched on and off, so to speak, by light, electromagnetic fields and chemical substances. The hormone promotes sleep during the night, the melatonin level is five to ten times higher than during the day and for the most part is partly responsible for the quality of sleep. In animals it demonstrably ensures hibernation! The hormone stimulates the immune system and acts as an anti-oxidant against free radicals, especially within the brain. Melatonin also has just as favourable an influence on the cardiovascular system. Overall it regulates the body's biological clock and the distribution of all important hormones. Melatonin regulates the ageing or maintenance process by also contributing to the regeneration of cells. In this manner it ensures our quality of life, but also quantity of life. During childhood, the melatonin level peaks, after which it slowly decreases. Once we have reached 60 years of age, the pineal gland if we don't support it in its function! produces only about half as much melatonin as it did at the age of 20. In the same measure to which the melatonin level decreases, the signs of ageing possibly serious signs begin to manifest. But this process is also relative; depending on how fit we keep our pineal gland!

Melatonin seems to be a somewhat mysterious substance. In test subjects, to whom melatonin was administered in the form of tablets, not only was the deceleration of the brain currents, the breathing and cardiac function measured, but also the blood pressure, the skin temperature and the muscle tension showed changes to the same extent. Altogether a calming effect occurred. The test subjects described a feeling of moderately high spirits and a sense of well-being. Of course, it would be easy and convenient to meet our melatonin requirements with external melatonin! But beware: this would inactivate the pineal gland, therefore it would effect exactly the opposite of that for which we should strive!

Pineal Gland

91
Eggetsberger schreibt im Buch Geheime Lebensenergie auf Seite 52, dass tief verwurzelte Instinkte das soziale Verhalten bei allen Lebewesen steuern, beim Menschen aber spielt das Bewusstsein als bergeordnete Instanz mit: Wir denken, fhlen und wollen, und wir sind uns dessen bewusst. Diese Tatsache befreit uns zu einem grossen Teil von der instinktmssigen Steuerung. Steht uns aber wenig innere Energie zur Verfgung, regiert vermehrt unser Instinkt. Aufgrund des tiefen Energiespiegels, der inneren Schwche, ergeben sich oft Aggressionen, ngste und Gier. Daraus wiederum entstehen unter den Menschen sehr leicht Streitereien, Missgunst, Kriege, Rassenhass usw. Knnen wir aber eine Erhhung des inneren Energieniveaus herbeifhren, profitieren unser Bewusstsein und unser Gehirn samt Zirbeldrse. Eggetsberger hat bei seinen Untersuchungen der menschlichen Sexualitt entdeckt, dass eine energetische Verbindung zwischen dem Pc-Muskel (der PubococcygeusMuskel liegt im unteren Beckenbereich) und dem Gehirn besteht. Wird der Pc Muskel auf eine bestimmte Art angespannt, beginnt messbar Energie durch das Rckenmark zu fliessen, also der Wirbelsule entlang, hinauf zum Kopf und zur Zirbeldrse. Eggetsberger schreibt auch, dass eine Zunahme der inneren Energie und eine damit verbundene geistige Weiterentwicklung (ich wrde sagen: schpferische Evolution) gleichbedeutend mit dem Abbau von vielfltigsten Konflikten auf unserem Planet Erde wre! Und: durch die Zunahme der Lebensenergie ist es aber auch mglich, einzelne Organe positiv zu beeinflussen: Dies kann schon erfolgen, whrend die Energie ber das Rckenmark ins Gehirn und dann vom Gehirn ins Nervensystem fliesst. Das heisst, der Gesundheitszustand des Trainierenden verbessert sich, das Immunsystem wird gestrkt Auf die Frage, was er unter dem Begriff Lebensenergie verstehe, antwortete Eggetsberger: Obwohl die gemessenen Werte gering erscheinen, knnen derartige Elektronenflsse doch sehr viel bewirken. So gelang krzlich am California Institute of Technology in Pasadena der Nachweis, dass schon ein einziges Elektron in der Lage ist, an der DNA entlang zu wandern und die genetische Aktivitt zu beeinflussen. Damit ist zumindest theoretisch belegt, dass durch die Erhhung der Lebensenergie Strungen bis hinein in die Zelle und die dortigen Syntheseprozesse beeinflusst werden knnen. Geht es also darum, wie bereits erwhnt, in hherem Masse Energie durch den Hirnbereich der Zirbeldrse und durch diese selbst fliessen zu lassen, bietet sich die Meditation als Mittel erster Wahl an. Entsprechende Informationen finden sich in Billys Buch Meditation aus klarer Sicht in Hlle und Flle. Vielfltigst beschreibt er die Auswirkungen verschiedener Meditationsformen auf den Menschen und dessen Gehirn. Letztendlich geht es bei der Meditation schlicht und einfach darum (Seite 17): Meditation ist nur von sich allein abhngig, von der meditativen Konzentration, die sowohl auf bestimmte Dinge und Belange ausgerichtet sein kann, jedoch ganz einfach auch auf die Null- GedankenFormation, bei der keinerlei Gedanken gehegt und gepflegt werden, sondern bei der nur die Ruhe und die Stille in Gedankenlosigkeit durch das Bewusstsein fliesst, wodurch eine Verinnerlichung entsteht, aus der Liebe, Frieden und Freiheit sowie Harmonie und Ausgeglichenheit hervorgehen.

Eggetsberger writes in the book, "Secret Energy of Life", on page 52, that deep-rooted instincts steer the social behaviour of all life forms, but in the human being the consciousness plays the part of a higher authority. We think, feel and want, and we are aware of it. This fact frees us, to a great extent, from being controlled by instinct. However, if little internal energy is available to us, then instinct reacts to an increased extent. Due to the low level of energy, internal weakness often aggression, anxieties and greed - occurs. Then, from that, quarrelling, envy, wars and racial hatred etc,. very easily come about among human beings. But if we can bring about an increase in our internal energy level, then our consciousness and our brain - including pineal gland - profit. During the course of his investigations of human sexuality, Eggetsberger discovered that there is an energetic connection between the Pc-muscle (the pubococcygeous muscle is situated in the lower pelvis) and the brain. Once the Pc-muscle is tensed in a certain way, measurable energy begins to flow through the spinal cord, thus along the spinal column, up into the head and to the pineal gland.

Eggetsberger also writes that an increase of the internal energy, and the "spiritual further development" (I would say, "creational evolution") connected with it, would be tantamount to the dismantling of the most diverse conflicts on our planet earth! And: "but through the increase of the life energy it is also possible to positively influence individual organs. This can already occur while the energy flows via the spinal cord into the brain and then from the brain into the nervous system. That means that the health status of the one who is training improves, and the immune system is strengthened " On the question of what he would understand by the term, "life energy", Eggetsberger answered, " Even though the measured values seem small, such electron flows can still achieve a lot. Thus recently, at the Californian Institute of Technology in Pasadena, the evidence was found that even one single electron is able to "wander along" the DNA and influence the genetic activity. With that it is at least theoretically shown that disturbances right down into the cells and the local synthesis processes can be influenced through the increase of life energy."

As mentioned before, when it comes to letting energy flow in higher measure through the area of the brain around the pineal gland and through the pineal gland itself, meditation offers itself as the means of first choice. Corresponding information can be found in abundance in Billy's book, "Meditation from Clear Visibility". He most manifoldly describes the effects of various forms of meditation on the human being and his brain. After all, the matter of meditation is plain and simple (page 17): " meditation only depends on itself, on the meditative concentration, which can be directed either towards designated things and matters or quite simply towards nilthought formation, by which no thoughts of any kind are nurtured and fostered, but by which, in the absence of thoughts, only quietude and stillness flow through the consciousness, from which an internalisation results, from which love, peace and freedom, as well as harmony and balance arise. "

Pineal Gland

92
Ja, Sie haben richtig gelesen: LIEBE, FRIEDEN, FREIHEIT, HARMONIE, AUSGEGLICHENHEIT, genau dies sind doch Qualitten ersten Ranges, Qualitten, die allerntigst und allerdringendst in der heutigen Zeit von uns allen fr das wahre Menschsein gebraucht werden!! Daher stellt sich unweigerlich die Frage: Was hlt eigentlich die meisten Menschen davon ab, tglich zu meditieren? Denn es sehnt sich doch fast jedes menschliche Wesen nach Frieden, nach friedlicher Koexistenz. Bei den meditativen Vorgngen spielen die Frequenzen der Hirnwellen eine wichtige Rolle (Alpha-BetaDelta-Gamma- und Thetawellen), sie ordnen und synchronisieren die Gehirnwellen, je tiefer und intensiver die Meditation, desto fliessender und vollstndiger. Dies ist um so wichtiger, da im Normal- Wachzustand die Frequenzen der Hirnwellen ziemlich chaotisch sind und in diesem Zustand oft nur eine der beiden Hirnhlften genutzt wird. Dabei wechselt die Gehirnaktivitt stndig zwischen den Hirnhlften. Dies hat zur Folge, dass wir Menschen unsere Hirnttigkeit schwerlich bndeln und auf einen Nenner bringen knnen; es zeigen sich Fahrigkeit, Unkonzentriertheit, schnelle Ermdbarkeit, Spannung, Stress, Aggressionen usw.

Yes, you read correctly: LOVE, PEACE, FREEDOM, HARMONY, BALANCE. Exactly these are qualities of first rank, qualities which, in this day and age, are absolutely necessary and most urgently required by all of us for being "truly human"!! Hence the question inevitably arises: what prevents most human beings from meditating daily? Because almost every human being longs for peace - for a peaceful coexistence.

During the meditative processes the frequencies of the brain waves (alpha, beta, delta, gamma and theta waves) play an important role; they organise and synchronise the brain waves - the deeper and more intensive the meditation, the more fluent and complete. This is even more important because during the normal waking state the frequencies of the brainwaves are fairly chaotic, and often during that state only one of the two brain hemispheres is being used. Thereby the brain activity constantly alternates between the two cerebral hemispheres. The result of this is that, only with difficulty can we human beings focus our brain activity and bring it to one denominator. Distractedness, lack of concentration, quick signs of fatigue, tension, stress, aggressions etc. show themselves. Billy writes in, "Meditation from Clear Visibility", (page 123), "The synchronisation, respectively, alignment, of both hemispheres is not content with the coming about of only relaxation and balance, rather a much greater flexibility with creativity also arises in all areas. It can also absolutely be said that the alignment of both parts of the brain is healthy and therefore also promotes healthy well-being, namely, in that there is a distribution of messenger materials, such as hormones and neurotransmitters, among the nerve cells (see segment "digression") while stimulation for the distribution of endorphine (see segment "digression") also occurs through which the thoughts and feelings are steered. " Digression: A neurotransmitter is a substance with hormone quality, a messenger substance which, through chemical means, transfers the excitation, respectively, the information, from one nerve cell to another, or to the target organ. That specifically means: every piece of information, whether a picture seen by our eye, a pain or the smell of flowers, is passed on to the brain via nerve cells within a thousandth of a second. Upon arrival, the message is decoded and assessed. Thereby information must be transferred from one nerve cell to the other, because the nerve cells are not connected directly with each other. For these processes, the organism needs neuro-transmitters, respectively, nervous messenger substances. Endorphins (from: endogenous morphine) are endogenous tissue hormones with opioid, respectively, morphine-like, effects. They are also called "endogenous narcotics" and function like a messenger substance for euphoric states, because they can induce a feeling of bliss.

Billy schreibt in Meditation aus klarer Sicht (Seite 123): Die Synchronisation resp. Gleichschaltung beider Gehirnhlften lsst es nicht damit bewenden, dass nur Entspannung und Ausgeglichenheit zustande kommen, sondern es entsteht auch eine viel grssere Flexibilitt bei der Kreativitt auf allen Gebieten. Schlichtweg kann auch gesagt werden, dass die Gleichschaltung beider Gehirnteile gesund ist und also auch das gesundheitliche Wohlergehen frdert, und zwar indem Botenstoffe zwischen den Nervenzellen, wie Hormone und Neurotransmitter (siehe Abschnitt Exkurs), ausgeschttet werden, wie auch eine Anregung zur Ausschttung der Endorphine (siehe Abschnitt Exkurs) erfolgt, durch die die Gedanken und Gefhle gesteuert werden. Exkurs: Ein Neurotransmitter ist eine Substanz mit Hormoneigenschaft, ein Botenstoff, der auf chemischem Weg die Erregung, beziehungsweise die Information von einer Nervenzelle auf eine andere, oder auf das Erfolgsorgan bertrgt. Das heisst konkret: Jede Information, ob ein Bild, das unser Auge sieht, ein Schmerz oder der Duft von Blumen, wird innerhalb von tausendstel Sekunden ber Nervenzellen in das Gehirn weitergeleitet. Dort angekommen, wird die Nachricht entschlsselt und bewertet. Dabei muss eine Information von einer Nervenzelle auf die andere bertragen werden, denn die Nervenzellen sind nicht direkt miteinander verbunden. Fr diese Vorgnge also braucht der Organismus Neurotransmitter respektive Nervenbotenstoffe. Endorphine (von: endogene Morphine) sind krpereigene Gewebehormone mit opiat- bzw. morphinhnlicher Wirkung. Sie werden auch als krpereigene Rauschgifte bezeichnet und fungieren als Botenstoff fr euphorische Zustnde, da sie ein Gefhl der Glckseligkeit hervorrufen knnen.

Pineal Gland

93
Wir sehen also, dass sich die Meditation auf die Hirnttigkeit usserst wohltuend auswirkt, aber und diese Tatsache allein ist schon Grund genug sich meditativ zu bettigen die meditative Gehirnttigkeit ist der eigentliche URZUSTAND des Gehirns! Der Mensch missachtet ihn jedoch seit alters her, und durch die Gedanken- und Gefhlswelt des Normal-Wachzustandes wird dieser Urzustand regelrecht vergewaltigt. Ein ausgeglichenes Wesen ist der Mensch dann, wenn beide Hirnhlften im Gleichgewicht sind. Dieser ausgeglichene Zustand bewirkt ein Lsen innerer Spannungen. Dadurch wird auch der Zirbeldrse vermehrt Energie zugefhrt und es knnen Wahrnehmungen freier aufgenommen und interpretiert werden. Genau das ist ja der wnschenswerte Zustand der Zirbeldrse. Das heisst konkret: Um unsere Gedanken in die richtigen Bahnen zu lenken, damit daraus dementsprechende Gefhle entstehen, die uns ruhig und ausgeglichen machen, knnen wir auf die Intelligenz unseres Bewusstseins vertrauen. Sie erinnern sich, im Abschnitt ber das Denken wird beschrieben: Alle Gedanken, Gefhle, Emotionen sowie alle elektromagnetischen Krfte und Schwingungen steuern uns und sie werden erzeugt vom Bewusstseinsblock!

Thus we can see that meditation has an extremely beneficial effect on the brain activity, but and this fact alone is already enough reason to be meditatively active the meditative brain activity is the intrinsic PRIMORDIAL STATE of the brain! Since time immemorial, however, the human being has disregarded it, and this primordial state is downright overpowered by gewalt9 by the world of thought and feelings, pertaining to the normal waking state. The human being is a balanced wesen10 when both hemispheres of the brain are in equilibrium. This balanced state causes a dissolving of inner tensions. Through that, the pineal gland is also increasingly supplied with energy, and perceptions can be more freely picked up and interpreted. And exactly that is the desirable state of the pineal gland. In practice that means: in order to direct our thinking along the right lines - so that corresponding feelings arise from them, which in turn make us calm and balanced - we can trust the intelligence of our consciousness. You may remember, in the section about thinking, it is written, "All thoughts, feelings, emotions, as well as electromagnetic forces and vibrations direct us and they are produced by the consciousnessblock!" Let's use the means of dialogue with our consciousness, by again and again thinking the following seven reality sentences in a meditative form: I live in love. I live in peace. I live in freedom. I live in harmony. I live unweighted I live in health. I live in joy. This form of meditation can be practised as desired, just as the duration of meditation can also be individually determined. The best and most effective way: to give this form of meditation central importance in one's own life! Details about that are described in Billy's book, "Meditation from Clear Visibility", in the chapter, "Mental-Block Meditation", (page 342). [8] .

Nutzen wir die Mglichkeit der Zwiesprache mit unserem Bewusstsein, indem wir immer und immer wieder in meditativer Form folgende sieben Wirklichkeitsstze denken: Ich lebe in Liebe. Ich lebe in Frieden. Ich lebe in Freiheit. Ich lebe in Harmonie. Ich lebe unbeschwert. Ich lebe in Gesundheit. Ich lebe in Freude. Diese Form der Meditation kann nach Belieben ausgebt und ebenso die Meditationsdauer individuell festgelegt werden. Am besten und wirkungsvollsten: Dieser Form der Meditation im eigenen Leben eine zentrale Bedeutung zukommen lassen! Details dazu sind in Billys Buch Meditation aus klarer Sicht, im Kapitel Mentalblockmeditation (Seite 342) beschrieben.

Pineal Gland

94
Hat sich vielleicht bei einigen Lesern der Wunsch gemeldet, bewusst die Fhigkeiten der Zirbeldrse zu trainieren? Wenn ja, mchte ich es nicht versumen, ihnen Billys warnende Worte ans Herz zu legen (FIGU-Sonder- Bulletin, Nr. 38, Seite 33): Und Tatsache ist, je gefestigter die Identitt eines Menschen ist, desto stabiler wird sein Psychezustand, folglich er sich von anderen Psychezustnden abgrenzt und diesbezglich praktisch unangreifbar wird. Genau das ist aber eine Bedingung, wenn ganz bewusst die Fhigkeiten des Feinstoffsinnlichen erarbeitet werden sollen, denn eine psychische Belastung htte verheerende Folgen. Also bedingen die bewusst erarbeiteten Fhigkeiten des Feinstoffsinnlichen eine gesunde und starke Psyche. Je stabiler der Psychezustand geformt ist, desto weniger besteht die Gefahr, dass eine schadhafte Fhigkeit der feinstoffsinnlichen Wahrnehmung erfolgen kann, Also ist es beim bewussten und willentlichen Erlernen der Wahrnehmung des Feinstoffsinnlichen und der Nutzung desselben unabdingbar notwendig, dass sowohl die gesamte Bewusstseinswelt als auch die Welt der Gedanken und Gefhle sowie der Psyche in einwandfreiem Zustand sind, ansonsten Gefahren in bezug auf Verwirrung usw. heraufbeschworen werden, die nicht bersehen und nicht verhtet werden knnen. Zusammenfassend einige Hinweise zur Steigerung der Zirbeldrsenaktivitt (aus dem Buch Geheime Lebensenergien von Gerhard H. Eggetsberger): Die Dunkelheit der Nacht und der Aufenthalt tagsber im Freien helfen, den richtigen Zirbeldrsenrhythmus zu finden, ebenso krperliche Bewegung, ein warmes Bad vor dem Zubettgehen, schlafen in einem khlen, abgedunkelten Raum. Von der Natur hervorragend eingerichtet, finden sich auch spezielle Nahrungsmittel, die als melatoninanreichernd gelten und der Zirbeldrse Gutes tun. Dies sind: Hafer, Zuckermais, Reis, Ingwer, Bananen, Gerste. Auch die essentielle Aminosure Tryptophan beeinflusst den Melatoninspiegel positiv. Tryptophanreiche Nahrungsmittel sind: Spirulina-Tang, Httenkse, Krbiskerne, Hhner- und Putenfleisch, Mandeln, Erdnsse, Milch, Joghurt. Die Krutermischung aus Ringelblumen und Johanniskraut, zu gleichen Teilen als Tee angewendet (ein Teelffel der Krutermischung auf eine Tasse Wasser), hebt ebenso den Melatoninspiegel an. Das Einatmen von Nerolil, einem therischem l, verlangsamt die Hirnstrme und regt damit die Zirbeldrsenfunktion an. Klar, es gibt auch Komponenten, die schdigend wirken und die es zu vermeiden gilt: schtig machende Stoffe, wie zum Beispiel Nikotin, Koffein, Alkohol. Manche Arzneimittel stren die Ttigkeit der Zirbeldrse, ebenso Elektrosmog: Fernseher, Computer, Radiowecker, Wasserbetten, manche Energiesparlampen, usw. Bei einem Abstand von weniger als einem bis drei Metern zur Smogquelle wird die Melatoninproduktion gestrt. Eingangs habe ich erzhlt, wie beeindruckt ich, von der nonverbalen Kommunikation war. Beim Recherchieren wurde mein Beeindrucktsein stndig grsser, und meine Neugier wuchs und trieb mich in den Nachforschungen weiter und weiter. Wer weiss, vielleicht geht es Ihnen wie mir, und es hat sich beim einen oder andern Leser whrend des Studiums des Artikels die Sinnfrage gestellt, die Sinnfrage ber unser Dasein, ber unser Leben berhaupt.

Perhaps, in some readers, the desire to consciously train the abilities of the pineal gland has made itself felt? If yes, then I do not want to neglect entrusting Billy's words of warning to your care (FIGU Special Bulletin, Nr. 38, page 33): "And the fact is, the firmer the identity of a human being, the more stable becomes the state of his psyche, consequently he separates himself from other states of the psyche and, in this regard, becomes practically unassailable. Exactly that, however, is a condition, if the feinstoffsinlich abilities are to be quite consciously refined, because a burdening of the psyche would have disastrous consequences. Thus the consciously refined feinstoffsinnlich abilities require a healthy and strong psyche. ... The more stably the state of the psyche has been formed, the less the danger exists that a defective ability of feinstoffsinnlich perception can occur, Therefore, it is absolutely necessary - for the conscious and deliberate learning of feinstoffsinnlich perception, and its utilisation - that the whole world of the consciousness - as well as the world of thoughts and feelings, and of the psyche - are in immaculate condition, otherwise dangers, in regards to confusion, and so forth, are evoked, which can neither be seen clearly nor prevented."

To sum up, here are some tips for increasing the pineal gland activity (from the book, "Secret Energy of Life", from Gerhard H. Eggetsberger): The darkness of night and staying outside during the day help in finding the right pineal gland rhythm, just as does physical movement, a warm bath before going to bed, and sleeping in a cool, darkened room. As outstandlingly arranged by nature, there are also special foods, which are considered melatonin-enriching and act favourably on the pineal gland. These are oats, sweet corn, rice, ginger, bananas, and barley. The essential amino acid, tryptophane, also positively influences the melatonin level. Foods rich in tryptophane are: spirulina seaweed, cottage cheese, pumpkin kernels, chicken and turkey meat, almonds, peanuts, milk, yoghurt. The herbal blend of marigolds and St. John's wort, used in the same proportions as tea (a teaspoon of the herbal blend to one cup of water), raises the melatonin level just as much. Inhaling Neroli oil, an essential oil, slows down the brain currents and thus stimulates the pineal gland function. Clearly, there are also components which have a damaging effect and which are to be avoided: addictive substances, such as, for example, nicotine, caffeine, and alcohol. Some medicines disturb the activity of the pineal gland, just as does electro smog: television, computers, clock radios, water beds, some energy-saving lamps, etc. The production of melatonin is disturbed at a distance of less than one to three metres from the source of the smog. At the beginning I explained how impressed I was by the non-verbal communication. While investigating, I became constantly more impressed, and my curiosity grew and drove me further and further in my investigations. Who knows? Maybe the same is happening for you as it did for me, and during the study of the article, for one reader or another, the question of meaning arose - the question about the meaning of our existence; about our life in general.

Pineal Gland

95
Im Buch Meditation aus klarer Sicht, Seite 303, finden sich dazu folgende Worte: Den Sinn des Lebens zu erfllen bedeutet, die bewusstseinsmssige und geistige Evolution zu erfllen, worin unter anderem auch die Bedeutung gegeben ist, alle Werte in jeder Beziehung des wahren Menschseins zu erarbeiten und zu leben. Bewusstseinsmssig evolutiv zu sein bedeutet, auf der Welt zu sein, um die Gedanken und Gefhle auf die Schpfung und alles Schpferische sowie auf Liebe, Wissen, Weisheit, inneren Frieden, innere Freiheit, Ausgeglichenheit und Harmonie auszurichten und in jeder Beziehung die volle Selbstverantwortung zu tragen. In diesem Sinne, liebe Leserin, lieber Leser, wnsche ich Ihnen auch mit Hilfe der Zirbeldrse eine erfllende Ausrichtung auf die Schpfung und das Schpferische! COPYRIGHT/Urheberrecht 2010, FIGU, 'Freie Interessengemeinschaft fr Grenz- und Geisteswissenschaften und Ufologiestudien', Semjase-Silver-Star- Center, CH-8495 Schmidrti ZH, Schweiz. Siehe auch: [9]

In the book, "Meditation from Clear Visibility", page 303, the following words can be found: "To fulfil the meaning of life means to fulfil the consciousness-related, and spiritual, evolution, in which, among other things, the meaning is also provided for working on, and living by, all values relating in every way to truly being human. To be evolutional in terms of the consciousness means to come into the world in order to direct the thoughts and feelings towards Creation and everything creational, as well as towards love, knowledge, wisdom, inner peace, inner freedom, balance and harmony, and to bear complete self-responsibility in every respect." In this sense, dear readers, I wish you also with the help of the pineal gland a fulfilling orientation towards Creation and the Creational!

COPYRIGHT 2010, FIGU, "Free Community of Interest in Fringe and Spiritual Science and Ufology", Semjase-Silver-Star-Center, CH-8495 Schmidrti ZH, Switzerland. See also: [9]

Translated by: Vibka Wallder in collaboration with Adam de Rocini, Vivienne Legg and Dyson Devine. Translators note: FIGU-approved translators are obliged to make use, to the best of their abilities, of certain English word-choices as determined by Billy Meier, and by FIGU members who have been working on the "Goblet of Truth" translation in consultation with Billy. These words are recorded in the FIGU online dictionary https:/ / figu. org/ dict/ For this reason the reader may encounter, in this translation, some English choices for German words which will seem quite peculiar. These choices are based on Billy Meier's unique knowledge of the original and true meaning of German terms and many English terms - especially those which pertain to the spiritual teaching - which reveals that often "well-known" words, in both languages, are misleading when used in the conventional sense. In addition to this, in some cases, the German word must be carried over into the English text since no adequate corresponding English word or phrase can be found at all. Wherever this occurs a corresponding footnote has been added to attempt to define the word for the reader. Since some of these German terms describe concepts which are only being described for the first time in this detail for Earth humanity, there is still much work to be done before adequate explanations can be found to aid the reader. This is all the more reason why it is important for a serious student of this teaching to, at least, strive to learn the German language. Please continue to consult the FIGU online dictionary to keep up to date with any ongoing revision of the terms used in this translation.

References
[1] feinstoffsinnlich: adj.: fine-structure-sensual; - of or relating to the fine-structure-senses = of or relating to the senses for fine-structure (fine-energy) [2] consciousness-block: "block" as in "block of flats";ie. block of consciousness - not to be confused with "blockage"! [3] character-block: "block" as in "block of flats"; ie. block of character - not to be confused with "blockage"! [4] feinstofflich: adj.: fine-structured; - of or relating to fine-structure (fine-energy) [5] Feinstofflichkeit: noun: fine-structuredness; - condition or state of being fine-structured = condition or state of being of fine-structure (fine-energy) [6] Feinstoff: noun: fine-structure; i.e. fine-energy [7] spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling: (in other words, the spiritual counterpart to the material feeling) corresponds to the German word "Empfindung" which is traditionally translated as, a. (sinnliche Wahrnehmung) sensation; sensory perception; b. (Gefhl) feeling; emotion [8] Unweighted: Not burdened or encumbered with a heavy load or with mental or emotional matters, problems, etc. [9] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ impressum

Pineal Gland

96

Source Further Reading

Sixth And Seventh Senses FIGU Bulletin 70

The Pineal Gland - A Summary

Translator's note: The following summary has been provided to inspire others to seek out the full article which contains detail of worth to those who find a way to translate it. There may be some errors in my translation and interpretation, however, I feel that if there are, they will not be too great. Webmaster's note: For the whole article see Pineal Gland. Die ZIRBELDRSE/The Pineal Gland By R. Lamprecht From FIGU Bulletin 70 [1] Translated then summarized by Robyn Foley May 2010. Because the sense of conscious perception is at this time mostly undeveloped and therefore not available for us, we are missing out on seeing the effects of the invisible vital electromagnetic universe everywhere around us and within us. Research done by Prof. Dr. Pressmann demonstrated that our bodies react to external fields of energy, and that organisms, including our bodies, are transmitters and receivers of electromagnetic messages. Thus, it is the nature of the human brain, via the nervous system, the hypophysis, hypothalamus and also the pineal gland that this occurs and if we were able to perceive these messages, this electromagnetic information, then an unexpected diversity of information would be available to us, and also open up another form of communication including mindreading. But, how is this energy created? In Billy's book 'Die Psyche' p. 62 he says that thinking generates enormous amounts of energy, each thought sending out waves of energy of the highest frequency and heading out into the breadths of the universe where according to their nature they influence and modify. Thinking is generated by the human consciousness block which embodies within itself the personality, thoughts, feelings, all emotions and all electromagnetic forces and vibrations created that distinguish and control humans. And where does the driving force of thoughts come from? The force that is used to impel the thoughts comes not from the person himself but originates from Creation which then flows from the universe to the spirit and then into consciousness (Die Psyche, p. 51). For clarification: The spirit of the human ' that tiny part of Creational energy ' animates the human body. The consciousness ' the material consciousness, also contains the personality, the subconscious, the memory and character block of the person as well as reason, hence mind and rationality respectively, the intellect and evolving intelligence'.. Creation is that which is responsible for the universe, for all life and all existence. It is the archetypal immeasurable and greatest force one can imagine. Creation is the BEING and not-being/non-existence of life. It is the most immense mass of spiritual energy that can exist. It is spirit in the purest form and immeasurable in its

The Pineal Gland - A Summary wisdom. Once the fine-material thought vibrations have been emitted at the speed of light, then all that is needed is the brain and antenna of a suitable receiver of the fine-material fluidal energies and fluidal forces in order to take them up and interpret them. Billy writes on page 30 in the FIGU special bulletin No. 38: 'Naturally the wave-frequencies of the fine-material vibrations thereby play a decisive role, whereby not every human can therefore receive the same wave-frequencies and not everyone can tune his fine-material senses to the same degree onto near, or very distant, impulses and information, which are directed at him. Therefore, through the mental connection, there must be a certain similarity to the wave frequencies so that messages from dying ones or otherwise from fellow humans can be received, whether it is sounds, thoughts and feelings or visionary images, and so forth. Were that not the case then, worldwide, all humans would simultaneously, and in unison, capture the same impulses and data in infinite number from all fine-material radiations. But that would not only lead to chaos, rather the entire humanity would become insane and crazy, because they would not be able to cope with the entire torrent of all the impulses and information.' (translated by Gaiaguys) The brain and consciousness are structured and there is a built in system for protection from constant stimulation from the fluidal fine-material vibrations from other people's Empfindungen (English Translation: spiritual-fine-sensitive feeling), thoughts and feelings which could be too much to cope with. For this process our consciousness block works closely together with the pineal gland. The correct functioning of the pineal gland (known also as the epiphysis) is extremely important evolution-wise for people to move outside the material perceptive faculty into the fine-material sense area, to shape promote and maintain our abilities and to improve and strengthen the immune system for our mental and physical health and increased vitality. Because our ancestors were able to actively use the pineal gland for their own benefit they were able to perceive the non-physical fine-structured substance the source of this perceiving being their seventh sense ' Empfindung. The reality is that there are not only the five senses but seven. Das GEFHL (feeling) corresponds to the sixth sense which is associated with instinct, where conscious or unconscious thoughts give rise to feelings. Without these thoughts there are no feelings (instinctual). The seventh sense often falsely called extrasensory, is Empfindung, and is a fine-material sense which lies beyond normal material perceptive faculty. Thus: Coarse-material = measurable, tangible, palpable, tactile Fine-material = not measurable as yet, not tangible, not palpable, is of a spiritual energetic nature Semi-material = measurable, perceptible, but not tangible eg., gas, water We need our pineal gland to work as an antenna, a transmitter and receiver, in order to have an improved capacity to perceive and define external vibrations. Over time, in humans, the pineal gland has receded and atrophied, shrinking in size from 3 centimetres to a few millimetres, because people have placed too strong an emphasis on the purely material. We lack the necessary consciousness, knowledge and skills to have more energy flow through the pineal gland in order to consciously sense the fine-material electromagnetic fields surrounding us. We have also unconsciously set up a barrier to perceiving the 7th sense, suppressing the function of the pineal gland (aka the third eye) so it cannot do its job as a relay station of the fine material senses. For those who can use it, the pineal gland works as a sensor picking up fine-material electromagnetic fields but this is rare these days. It is these fine-material electromagnetic fields, produced by thoughts from the brain, which are used for telepathy, levitation, teleportation and clairvoyance and remote viewing. With some effort, the pineal gland can very slowly grow in size again, and carry out its functions.

97

The Pineal Gland - A Summary The pineal gland developed from the eye (thus called the inner, third eye) and is switched on and off by light, electromagnetic fields and chemicals and is involved in various processes, including the production of the neurotransmitter Serotonin, and the hormone Melatonin and therefore promotes sleep and its quality and immune system stimulation, heart circulation and cell regeneration. Eggetsberger, in his book 'Geheime Lebensenergie' p.52 says that if our vitality is weak, then our instincts will predominate over our aware consciousness, allowing aggressions, fears and greed to arise which manifests as quarreling, jealousy, wars and racism etc'. On the other hand, when our vitality is high, we have the benefit of our consciousness and our brain, including the pineal gland. Eggetsberger goes on to say that this increase in vitality positively affects the organs, and thus the immune function. The author continues saying that in Billy's book 'Meditation aus klarer Sicht' he writes that meditation is the method of choice to increase the vitality to the brain and pineal gland. On p.17 of this book, Billy says that if one meditates, and forms no thoughts whatsoever, and this state is maintained, then from this love, peace and freedom, as well as harmony and balance will arise. So, why is it that stops people from meditating daily? The type of brainwaves that occur (whether Alpha, Beta, Delta, Gamma and Theta) is influenced by our current state, and is not usually balanced between both hemispheres of the brain in our normal waking state. When one meditates deeply, these brainwaves become more ordered and synchronized. As mentioned on p.123 of Billy's book, if the hemispheres are brought in line with each other it promotes health, well-being, via the release of hormones and neurotransmitters, affecting the nerve cells. Throughout time, man has ignored this meditative state, overpowering it with the world of thoughts and feelings of the awake state. But, a well-balanced being/person, has both brain hemispheres balanced, which can be achieved by resolving inner tensions thereby supplying the pineal gland increasing perceptive ability. So, the desirable state of the pineal gland is to steer our thoughts in the right direction so that appropriate feelings originate, making us peaceful and well-balanced, and trusting in the intelligence of our consciousness. A meditation exercise whereby one has a dialogue with the consciousness is as follows: I live in love. I live in peace. I live at liberty. I live in harmony. I live lighthearted. I live in health. I live in joy. For more details about this kind of activity, see Billy's book 'Meditation aus klarer Sicht' p.342. In Figu special bulletin No. 38 p.33, Billy warns those who wish to train the abilities of the pineal gland, by saying that training in these abilities should only occur when a person's identity is sound, making his psyche state stable, and cordoned off from damaging states and virtually unassailable. It is in this position that fine perception develops. If not in this state when practicing skills of the pineal gland, then confusion will be evoked with destructive consequences. The more sound the person's psyche state the less danger that perception will be defective. To sum up, some tips to increase pineal gland activity from Eggetsberger: To get the correct pineal gland rhythm, spend time outside during the day doing physical activity, and then have a warm bath before going to bed and sleep in a cool darkened place. Special foods from nature that can help with melatonin production are oats, sweet corn, rice, ginger, bananas, barley as well as the essential amino acid tryptophan. Tryptophan can be found in spirulina, cottage cheese, pumpkin seeds, chicken and turkey, almonds, peanuts, milk and yoghurt. The herbal mixture of marigolds and St. John's Wort as a tea raises melatonin profile. Inhaling of Neroli oil slows down the brainwaves and stimulates pineal gland function. Things to avoid include addictive substances eg., nicotine, caffeine, alcohol, and some medications, and electronic smog from TVs, computers, clock radios, water beds and some energy saving lamps etc. which are closer than 3 metres to you, as these disturb melatonin production.

98

The Pineal Gland - A Summary In closing, the author quotes from Billy's book 'Meditation aus Klarer Sicht' p.303, where Billy says that the goal of life is to achieve consciousness and spiritual evolution, by aligning our thoughts and feelings with Creation, to find love, knowledge, wisdom and inner peace, inner freedom, balance and harmony and to do so bearing full personal responsibility.

99

Source
FIGU forum [2] FIGU Bulletin 70 in German [1]

References
[1] http:/ / www. figu. org/ ch/ disknode/ get/ 4078/ figu_bulletin_70. pdf%3Fdownload [2] http:/ / forum. figu. org/ us/ messages/ 2200/ 1995. html?1274690539#POST50393

Article Sources and Contributors

100

Article Sources and Contributors

FIGU Bulletin 011 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8924 Contributors: Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 022 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5784 Contributors: Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 028 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8234 Contributors: Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 036 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5786 Contributors: Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 038 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5787 Contributors: Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 042 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8786 Contributors: Jamesm, Schantz FIGU Bulletin 043 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5789 Contributors: Jamesm, Sirashwin FIGU Bulletin 046 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=7833 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin FIGU Bulletin 056 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=7017 Contributors: Jamesm, MarksmanR FIGU Bulletin 057 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5793 Contributors: Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 059 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=18172 Contributors: Ashii, Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 061 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=5797 Contributors: Jamesm FIGU Bulletin 13 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8930 Contributors: Sanjin, Ufofacts FIGU Bulletin 48 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=12627 Contributors: Benjamin, Sanjin FIGU Bulletin 52 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8785 Contributors: Schantz FIGU Bulletin 62 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8771 Contributors: Schantz FIGU Bulletin 67 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=12622 Contributors: Benjamin FIGU Bulletin 69 Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=8776 Contributors: Schantz Pineal Gland Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=15624 Contributors: Jamesm, Sanjin The Pineal Gland - A Summary Source: http://www.futureofmankind.co.uk/w/index.php?oldid=13670 Contributors: Jamesm